Alexandrite Green to Red [dành cho ai hứng thú đọc tiếng A]

[lu_hehe]

Chán, chán, chán. Hôm nay quyết định làm khác ng, post cái này lên chơi. Ko rõ trong box này có cấm viết tiếng A ko (chả nghe nói rõ j hết, mà có lẽ mình vịt nghe sấm cũng nên). Chịu thôi, đâu có luật nào bắt ng V phải viết tiếng V, nhất là với 1 kẻ thậm tệ trong cách diễn đạt = tiếng V như tớ. Nhưng thôi kệ, tglt mà, cái này tớ là tg, ko sợ đạo fic -> đúng qđ rồi còn j.

Author: Lu, đương nhiên.

Status: Ongoing... đã viết xong chap 29 & thêm một số mảnh rơi rụng khác, dài dai dở, ko có ng help lỗi chính tả và các lỗi vân vân & vân vân khác... nên ai nhìn thấy lỗi nhớ thắc mắc.

Genre: diary, romance, sometimes comedy...

Rating: 13+

Summary: Human nature is something that changes with the largest frequency, and we are trying to prove it by following the seventeenth year of a human being, particularly here, one from the female population.

[motif ko mới, nhìn vào thấy quen, vì đây là tập luyện viết, tạo 1 nhân vật ảo và viết nhật ký cho nv đó, nên thử dạng nv ko giống với mình xem sao, rốt cuộc sản phẩm là 1 cô nàng nhà giàu, tự tin, thật ra tính hơi kỳ quặc. Muốn cho nhỏ bớt nói lại nhưng đây là dạng nhật ký, chẳng bắt nó im miệng được.]

Warning: thứ I, có những câu nói chuyện khá là... tự hiểu (các em dưới 17 thì hỏi ba mẹ ấy) vì nhìn từ quan niệm của nvc 17t, nhưng nhìn chung khá là trong sáng. Thứ II, tớ ko rảnh để dịch và ko muốn dịch, hồi trước có dịch nhưng có ng bảo bỏ đi, nên yên tâm... tớ không dịch.

Tuy vậy, bạn Storm đã rất tốt bụng dịch giùm tớ: Bản dịch (http://www.matnauhoctro.com/4rum/showthread.php?t=330146)

Lưu ý: tớ đang post bên dđlqđ đến chap 26. Chán nhất là coi rồi chẳng ai chịu nói mình viết sai chỗ nào, tự viết tự sửa ko nên có chỗ chả ưng ý. Bị nói là hơi giống Princess's Diaries mặc dù tớ chỉ coi cuốn 1 rồi chẳng nhớ là trong đó viết j nữa. Cuối cùng lãnh nguyên quả tạ giáng xuống từ 1 ng mới quen: "truyện của bạn ng ta thấy tiếng A vô đọc, đọc xong ra luôn vì chẳng hiểu j cả (ngất!)"

Vì vậy mong comm từ ng nào đọc và hiểu được (làm ơn đừng ghi chỉ 1 dòng "chả hiểu j cả" là tớ thành Từ Hải luôn)... well, ko có cũng post thôi chứ sao, trừ khi bị mod phản đối vì viết = tiếng A thôi hoặc vì 1 lý do lãng xẹt nào đó mà mất hứng.

Thôi lắm mồm quá, đi vào đề thôi.
-----
PREFACE

Hey, guys. Can you still recall how you felt when:

- You met one of your best friends for the first time?

- You first fell in love?

- You had a tremendous hatred toward a particular person?

- You lost someone really important to you?

- You learned the true definition of happiness?

...

There are so many important memories in your life, aren't there? Why don't you chunk them into little stars and drop them into a jar, so that you could have a look at them sometimes? They are too precious to forget, you know...

But if you are still unable to recall, then you can follow me when I experience these things myself. Perhaps, you can find something that you have long lost, in that busy and cruel world of yours - the world where fairy-tales are just fairy-tales...


ALEXANDRITE GREEN TO RED

To me, things in this world have always been divided into two categories: interesting and boring. At least, that is true until the gear of life begins to turn…

ENTRY 1

Bored. I’m so bored.

I call Frankie to take me to Melle’s Mall, but he insists on taking Willie along. Fine. At least there’s somebody to carry my stuff.

Melle's Mall occupies two blocks, but, already getting used to the biggest malls around, I wouldn't say that it's too big. I've just started going here recently. Its goods are high-quality, its service is okay, but there aren't any DSCs. It's plainly torturous to explore everywhere on foot, even though the one who pushes these everytime-I-look-they-just-get-heavier carts isn't me.

Wooow... In only three hours, I max out my credit card again. It isn’t a very good sight, but even if I lose twenty of them, that isn’t enough to bankrupt me.

I guess keeping a lot of money is a sin, too...

As I turn around and see Willie struggle with my new loads of clothes, I decide that I’m done with shopping. We are about leave, but it seems like there are guys waiting outside of the mall for me.

"Again." I sigh.

Honestly, aren’t they plain stupid? If they want their job done, can they try to look less like thugs? Just shave those beards, have a hair-cut and change clothes. But I highly doubt that Willie would fall for their new disguises. If he would… well, Dad would fire him in a matter of seconds.

Willie is about to cast my mountain of clothes aside and fight, but I stop him in time.

"If you drop even one I’d make your life hell, Willie." I say.

Willie groans.

"They don’t look much, let me have some fun this time." I suggest.

Willie groans again. "Please, Thea, I beg you."

But I ignore him anyway, because they are closing on us. I kick the knives out of their hands and punch their stomachs until they vomit. I have learned enough martial arts to defend myself. A chance to demonstrate my ability is too much fun to miss.

Meanwhile, Willie speed-dials Frankie.

The gang’s reinforcement comes, and my clothes are saved from being thrown on the dirty ground with Frankie’s and his darling Porsche’s appearances. Frankie goes on zigzag and stops with an awful screech in front of us. The kidnappers are horrified at the car stunt and run into different directions.

He's really "Frankie the Crazy Chauffeur", after all...

Frankie opens the doors and stuffs us in. Through the rear-view mirror, I see him frowning.

"Really, Dorothy Howard, if you lose even a strand of hair, we’ll be dead."

"Aww, Frankie, you're boring." I grin.

"Why insist on this place? Kelley's Mall's better."

I know by "better" he also means security. 'Cuz it's Dad's mall, of course.

"They'll just let me take stuff for free. It won't be like spending money at all."

"But if you shop here often, Mr. Howard will take over it anyways."

Yeah, I know. Kelley's Mall used to be my favorite too. Then Dad takes over it just for me and I start shopping in another.

~~

There’s a party at Katie’s house this evening, so I spend my next three hours dressing myself up. Going to a salon isn’t a pleasant experience, I prefer doing my hair and make-up myself, since I’m too picky. Naturally I’m confidence with my choices: baby-blue silk dress, softly-curled hair with also baby-blue ribbons, rose-colored lipstick, dark eye-liner and simple silver jewelry.

Katie does make her party flashy as usual. I’d say, she has quite a bad taste. Not only that the decoration look bad, but also she herself looks like a rainbow-colored chicken. I'm surprised nobody has told her that yet.

I don't like Katie and she doesn't like me either, but I know she wants to show off that she knows me. Oh well, why not? As long as it can kill time. If worse comes to worst I'd ask her to chicken-dance.

I walk right into the center of the party and get myself a drink. 17 years old is not an appropriate age to consume alcohol, but every corporation's heir knows how to drink, because it's the basic way of communication. Even in the one-in-ten-thousand chance that we're caught by cops, stuffing their pockets a bit will guarantee a safe escape.

As always, people surround me, but with a half smile I drop them off one-by-one. "Why don't we fully enjoy the hospitality of the host and not talk about business for a while?"

Already been left alone as I wish in this place, where expensive perfumes and natural smells of people blend into one chaotic mixture, I casually sit down by an empty table and take a sip, and realize it's Sherry. Hmm, not bad. But I'll bet my entire fortune that it's someone else who chooses the menu for the party, not Katie.

My precious solitude is suddenly interrupted when a cute guy sits next to me. Apparently he's taking the chance to date the heir of Howard's group. Such a daily thing. Well, let's see if he's up to it.

After I manage to dig out all his information, including his name, Zachary Harris, what his father's group specializes in and its net worth, he proves to be really boring to talk to. He finally cuts off my last string of patience when he suggests spending the night at NJ Grand Hotel together. I secretly take out my tube of crazy glue (don't ask me why I brought it, I just have a feeling) and squeeze some in my handkerchief.

I stand up and dump my drink on his gelled hair, flattening a remarkable amount of it.

He looks up at me in shock, and I pretend to smile apologetically.

"Uh-oh... sorry, my hands slipped. Here, let me wipe it for you."

I press the handkerchief on his hair, and, of course, don't tell me you can't guess what happens next.

"Oops... wow, your hair-gel stuck..." I fake a surprised, innocent tone.

Zachary frantically tries to get my hankie out of his head, but it's one hell of a hard work (maybe I should suggest nail polish remover). I look down on him and casually say:

"You should really find out why you're nicknamed Brainless Zach. But I shall advise you that a tip to date successfully is to never mention s*x on a first meeting, no matter how proud you are of your... thing." I snicker. "As an apology, I'll loan my hankie to you indefinitely. Oh, and let's go meet your dad some time."

I walk out of the party, laughing, and press 8 on my cell to call Frankie.
-----
*DSC (drivable shopping cart): you can sit on there, control it by buttons, and you don't have to walk ^^

[thao_ba_by]

ak bạn ơi nếu bạn ko có thời gian để post phần TV thì cho tớ giúp phần đấy được không chứ nhìn toàn TA thế này ối người chết =.="

[letue]

em cứ post đi...anh sẽ ủng hộ.. :sr: :hug:

[chồn_ú]

Ớ, anh loè toè đi đâu mà lạc sang box này thế ^^
Hihi, thực ra là Ú cũng rất muốn đọc thêm những fic như thế này để trau dồi thêm kiến thúc( ôi mình gà ). Nhưng như bạn thao_ba_by đã nói đấy, tiếng Anh như thế này ối người chết thật(trong đó có Ú ) mặc dù trong box này người trình tiếng Anh không hiếm. Không những vậy còn toàn dân du học hẳn hoi ^^
Ủng hộ fic này nhé ^^

[happy_cool_dog]

uhm...

lời văn dạng nhật ký nên khó mà trau chuốt nổi [cho dù là TA] nên những dòng đầu không hay lắm. mấy dòng sau khá hơn, dễ hiểu hơn (đủ để tôi hiểu rằng cô nàng này đổ nước lên đầu lão Zach, rồi dính keo lên gì đấy, vì lão nói gì đó về s*x).

cũng đc, ko quá tệ. ^^
------

nhưng mà lu_hehe àh, truyện Virus và một truyện gì đó đấy, hay lắm mà. tôi thích truyện Virus kinh khủng, lời văn rất cuốn hút, ý phong phú, cho dù hơi khó hiểu một chút. nói thật, lu_hehe viết TV hay hơn TA nhiều!

^^ cố gắng nhé.

[lu_hehe]

@thao_ba_by: ậy, nếu có ng giúp phần đó thì còn j =, bạn dịch giúp tớ còn cảm ơn chưa hết ^^ vì tớ chỉ hiểu chứ ko thể dịch cho ng ta hiểu (trời, giúp mẹ học tiếng A mà đôi lúc phải nói: 'thôi mẹ tra từ điển đi, con bó tay rồi.')

@le_tue: thanks, em cứ tưởng ko ai ủng hộ nổi.

@chồn_ú: Lu thấy post tiếng A cũng đâu đến nỗi, vì ít ra mọi ng có thể giúp đỡ nhau tiếng A (dạo này tớ ngu vì hết lấy lớp Engl rồi). Tớ thấy đại đa số teen vn mình lười đọc = tiếng A (điển hình, chị tớ) mà thích đọc truyện dịch hơn, nhưng tớ lại ko thích truyện dịch = truyện nguyên gốc, vd như HP chẳng hạn, ngồi coi bản tiếng A tớ suýt chết vì cười.

@happy_cool_dog: khó hiểu... à, vì có mấy chỗ chẳng biết diễn đạt thế nào. Virus là cái thứ khó hiểu nhất mà Lu đã viết từ trước đến giờ. Tuy vậy, đó là 1 trong số những truyện mà Lu thích viết nhất, cho nên thấy rất vui khi bạn thích nó.
-----
ENTRY 2 - 1st half

School day again.

Frankie drops me off at the school's gate. Of course I prefer going by my own car much better, but Frankie has flatly opposed, with a reason good enough to stop me from arguing with him.

The school's guards escort me all the way from the gate to class A, and being used to it doesn't mean I like it. In fact, I am cursing them internally.

I hasn't lost so much of my privacy before I began high school. It wasn't a good time, with those rich kids making fun of us, but more preferable than now.

I look around at the school. I have seen it so many times - almost everyday to be exact, but every once in a while new things are added into the school's construction. Sometimes it is bullet-proof glass, sometimes it's a gold statue, sometimes a security checking gate... You'd think donation really makes a different. Here’s FTR Academy, made with marble and other expensive materials, the luxurious school you could ever find, and on the next street there’s my old school, Stoneleigh, ancient, dusty and fragile, the kind that you would normally put into museums, where students of FTR usually go for a field-trip to "understand life of common people"... What a load of crap.

The more I look at FTR, the more I think I made the right choice convincing Dad to use that money to provide scholarships for poor students. It isn’t a bad investment. With it, he scouted Frankie Hendricks from a college for stunt actors, and his younger brother, Willie, from College of Security, the most skillful driver and bodyguard we could ever find.

Peter Saunders comes out to greet me even before I walk in. He snatches my backpack from the arm of a school's guard and brings it to my seat for me. He suddenly smiles at me in a very friendly way while standing next to my seat and leaning toward my face.

"Dorothy... It's been so long since I've seen you... I miss you... Really... Do you miss me, too?" He blows in my ear.

Please. That's just plainly creepy.

My goose-bumps rise without warning, and I move away a little. "Sorry, I don't think I spared any thoughts for you at all. I did remember your parents though."

Yeah, because they're Dad's business partners.

He doesn't look discouraged - which makes me mad, because I really hate stubborn fools. "That's cold, Dorothy... But you look prettier, even though you were already pretty."

"My face's still the same, thank you." I reply, icily.

Surely he doesn't expect me to swoon over him, right? Dream on.

Peter continues with another bunch of rubbish, and I often catch some stealthy glances his gang (four or five guys who have that horrible personality similar to him) are casting in our direction. They're definitely conspiring something.

I harshly cut him off. "Honestly, care to tell me what you're scheming? I'm sick of your little game, and I still remember how well you treat me in the past, Peter."

[ShiningSakhalin]

Câu văn cần được trau chuốt hơn ^^.

[chồn_ú]

Hơ hơ, sao ấy giống tớ thế nhỉ ^^ Thỉnh thoảng quên mất nghĩa tiếng Việt của một từ tiếng anh nào đó ( dù hiểu được nghĩa là gì )^^ ngồi mãi mới nghĩ ra >.<
Thực sự là tớ không thích đọc truyện dịch lắm. Như Twilight chẳng hạn. Cốt truyện hay nhưng mà dịch ra nghe chán ngắt. Ngôn ngữ có vấn đề và nhiều từ dịch sang tiếng Việt nghe không ổn lắm. VD hấp lực, bi thiết,... <- có mấy từ này trong từ điển không ta?? Nghe gượng thế nào ấy ^^
Nhưng theo tớ thấy thì HP được dịch rất thành công đấy chứ. Nhiều từ trong HP như trường sinh linh giá chẳng hạn, dịch ra đâu phải dễ :D
Chỉ là ý kiến cá nhân thôi. Đây coi như là một bài học tiếng Anh vậy

[lu_hehe]

@Shin: à... có thể cho Lu vd ko? chuyên gia bị cô la như thế nhưng đã bao nhiêu năm vẫn ngu, chả biết làm sao để thay đổi cả (hay mình là kẻ quá khô khan??). ^^

@ú: bài học á? [tự đào huyệt chôn mình] ko dám, ko dám, là tớ học thì có... Đánh sai tùm lum, nhất là khi viết 1 lèo chuyên gia sai vụ single and plural, đọc lại -> thấy -> tức -> sửa, đọc lại lần nữa -> thấy tiếp -> điên lên -> vứt.

ENTRY 2 - cont.

Yeah, like I can ever forget the time when Peter and his brawny friends went on a field-trip to my school. They made fun of my freckled face and bullied me because I wasn't rich. Now I'm richer than any of them, and their way of treating me has changed 180 degrees.

Next to me, Peter is looking like his mouth has been sealed by a bit of crazy glue. So he really underestimated the power of my deduction. He must be betting with his friends that he could go on a date with me, and that's why he's flirting so shamelessly. Ay... I'm sure I've seen those guys who have one-centimeter-thick skins like this before...

"You have five seconds to disappear. Quickly." Before I try to X-ray your head and see what you've got in there. "My time's very important, and you've already wasted my five minutes."

As he walks away, I let out a sigh of relief. Then I turn on my laptop to see the new files Dad has sent me. They are profiles of prospective employees, and I have the responsibility to go through them and mark if there's someone standing out.

Classes are as noisy as usual. Peter is still fuming about my flat rejection, and he invites his friends to play Poker at the back. Katie (nicknamed: hen) is holding a mirror to apply make-up, saying she'll have a date with some guy from class C after class. Patricia (nicknamed: sly fox) is harassing Annie - the class monitor, and the only one who ever takes notes in class - by talking over and over again that it's not worth coming to class. Annie's boyfriend, Richard, is engrossed in playing the 2nd-generation Gabriella game console - my dad’s new product. The Math professor is about to give up, as he couldn't get their attention at all. I'm very mad because I couldn't concentrate on my work, and I clap the screen shut.

It works. The class suddenly becomes quiet, and all of them are staring at me.

Ignoring all those stares, I turn to the stressed-looking professor. "Professor, x^x^x^x^... = 2, with the number of x converges to infinity. x = ?"

The professor seems surprised for a moment, but he answers quickly. "x = square root 2."

"Your name, professor?"

"I'm Stanley Wilson, Miss Howard."

"The one who's just proved the xyz theory?"

"You sure are well-informed, Miss. What an honor."

I smile faintly and turn to the rest of the class. "He's more than qualified as a professor. I think your parents would be satisfied with my personal evaluation, wouldn't they?"

Most of the class's trouble-makers fidget uncomfortably. They understand that my words mean I'd notify their parents if they don't behave. And it isn't an empty threat, because they know Dorothy Howard is "miraculously" and unusually friendly with all of their parents.

As a junior representative of the Howard's group, I have many chances to meet with influential business leaders. And since I'm good at communication, I can easily gain their trust.

Within 5 minutes, the class regains its order. Annie smiles at me gratefully for helping her get rid of Patricia, but I just continue typing furiously.

[letue]

keep it up little sis :hug:....i am hêre to support ya :sr:
no matter waz....just try to do ur best okie:)

[KIM SAO CHI]

làm ơn cho chuỷen sang TV dùm Thảo nhì mà phát khóc

[ShiningSakhalin]

Ừm.... bạn không nên viết tiếng Anh như khi bạn viết tiếng Việt. Mỗi ngôn ngữ có "mùi" văn khác nhau, chả thế mà mình đọc là biết ngay một câu chuyện là truyện dịch hay truyện ta rồi. Phong thái bạn viết vẫn còn gượng lắm, chưa được như một người Anh viết tiếng Anh đâu :D.

[nhoczing]

hix em ngồi mò cả ngày mới đc 1 chap :mecry:

[lu_hehe]

@shin: ơ... thì tớ vẫn là ng V mà... phong thái tiếng A khó mà nắm lắm, nhất là mấy vụ joke trong tiếng A (cũng may là joke trong HP cũng khá dễ hiểu). Dạo này đọc truyện tiếng V nhiều hơn tiếng A nên có lẽ... (đổ tội đấy)
Mà nói vậy chứ thường đọc truyện nào nhiễm truyện đó, giống như cái lúc tớ vừa tập viết lần đầu tiên cũng là do vừa ngồi xem quá trời truyện chữ (thì hồi trước mấy bà cô Văn lúc nào cũng chửi nên mới đau lòng -> đừng nói đến chuyện ngồi viết, nghĩ còn chưa dám nghĩ nữa mà).
Shin có thể đọc thử những truyện tớ viết = tiếng V ko? Tớ chẳng biết chúng có gượng ép ko nữa.

@KIM SAO CHI, Nhoczing: đừng khóc mà... ngày mai tớ sẽ post bản dịch mấy khúc đầu, nhưng vì nó là "dịch", và tớ ko phải Lý Lan, nên chỉ là để tạm cho bạn hiểu, còn ai hiểu rồi... làm ơn đừng đọc T_T (kinh hoàng lắm). Bởi vậy, rất hy vọng (đôi mắt long lanh) bạn Thao_baby dịch giùm ^^.

whew, mỗi lần đi tìm xem bài mình nằm đâu là... giống như đi đào hố ấy.
-----
ENTRY 3

As I stated before, Frankie has a good reason to not let me drive on my own, and he’s bringing it up again today, when I just happen to be in a good mood to go off somewhere. ON MY OWN. PERIOD.

Half an hour after the decision is made, I’m still arguing loudly with Frankie.

“You’ve already installed five locating devices in my car, what still keeps you from letting me go?” I gradually become pissed off.

“You’re… direction-blind, Thea.” He points out.

“I have a GPS.”

“You’re lost several times even with it.”

“It’s only three times!”

“Out of four, obviously.” Frankie shrugs.

“Shut up.” I snap. “I’m definitely going, and I’m not taking either you nor Willie.”

Frankie considers my ultimatum seriously, his eyebrows knitting together to accompany his mind’s process.

“…Alright.” He yields. “Just promise you’ll call me immediately when you THINK something goes wrong. Yeah, when you THINK, not when it’s already gone wrong.”

“Fine.” I agree to the compromise, still grumpy.

“Promise?”

“Can’t you stop nagging like a woman? If I say I will, then I definitely will.”

I put on my white tank top, dark-green military-styled pants, and zip my black hooded coat up to my neck. Then I use a Gatsby cap to cover all my hair, a pair of black-rimmed glasses, a black, large-faced watch and a striped wristband to look more like a boy. I pull the socks up to my ankles and fit my feet into sneakers. Then I jump through the window, landing with a hand, a knee and a foot touching the grassy ground. I climb into my baby Porsche, which Frankie the car-geek has painted with phosphorescence and modified numerous times with many weird devices, and drive it out through the secret back door.

What’s with this complicated set-up?

To deceive the reporters, of course.

Normally, it’s a piece of cake to get rid of them, with Frankie terrific (terrifying - if you’d prefer) driving (a warning for first-timer on Frankie's car: put on your seat-belt and close your eyes), but I don’t have that kind of unique ability, so I have to go through these problematical preparations.

I drive and drive, without a certain place in mind. I don’t even notice that I’ve just moved in red light, until the sound of a horn makes me jump. Huh, that’s the sound of tritone, the “devil in music,” so obnoxious and attention-catching.

I look up at the traffic lights, and see a digital camera. Dang… Can’t imagine Frankie’s face when he knows I’ll receive another ticket this month.

The lights turn red at the next intersection. I stop and wait, since I don't want the amount of tickets to multiply. It takes quite a long time, so I lift my head up and stare at the sky above. Oh… a rainbow. So it’s just rained around here, and I already missed it…

People say that at the end of the rainbow, there’s always a treasure box. It’s not like I believe in them, but I still turn my car and drive along with it, to find its end. Why not? I’m so bored right now, and Willie has already filled up my car with gas when Frankie and I were still at each other’s neck, so I can drive as far as I want to.

With the wind still screaming outside of the car's windows, I drive until I see where the rainbow ends, and finally a wide-open field full of green grass, where you can have a full view of the baby-blue sky and even see the horizon, appears before me. I park my car at the side of the empty road and walk down the field, while keeping on throwing my key chain up and catching it along the way.

I imagine myself being at the end of the world, where the sky and the ground meet each other… But that doesn’t seem to work very well... I just feel that the thought is so lame. Guess I only have a really good sense of reality and not an imagination.

[letue]

Thiệt cái tình là thí chủ nào đọc vẫn chưa hiểu thì vô chùa bần tăng sẽ thông dịch cho
:glory to buddha: a di phò phọ

[ShiningSakhalin]

Hờ bạn thông cảm, tớ lười đọc lắm T_T. Truyện tớ viết còn chưa cái nào xong (mấy năm rồi) huống gì đ5oc fic người ta :sr:. Chỉ khi nào tớ hứng lên thì mới đọc đươc... chưa kể phải thuộc mô típ tớ thích cơ :D...

Tóm tại tớ khó tính ko phải vì gì khác mà vì lười thôi = =

[lu_hehe]

@letue: tại sao lại là chùa?
@Shin: à, nhắc mới nhớ, có coi fic Thực Vật của Shin mà đợi lâu kinh hoàng...
To all: cám ơn đã đọc, nhưng Lu rất lười viết "thanks" mỗi lần -> coi như viết fic để thanks nhá.
Nghĩ lại cái tựa đề cũng quái thật, nhưng ai bảo mình thích hàng độc chi.
-----
Như đã hứa... đây là phần dịch - tầm bậy tầm bạ, chẳng sát nghĩa, rối loạn lung tung và thêm bonus mấy câu comm khi Lu hứng chí lên nữa.
-----
Phần dịch của ENTRY 1

Chán. Thiệt là chán.

Tôi bảo Frankie chớ tôi đến Melle’s Mall, nhưng ông anh đó nhằn nhì muốn tôi dẫn cả Willie theo. Được thôi. Ít nhất đây cũng có phu khuân vác.

Tôi lại xài sạch nhẵn thẻ tín dụng nữa. Đây chẳng là điều hay ho gì, nhưng tốn hết hai mươi cái vẫn chưa đủ để làm tôi thâm hụt ngân quỹ.

Nhìn thấy Willie vật lộn với mớ quần áo mới của tôi, tôi nghĩ rằng tôi đã mua sắm đủ rồi.

Tôi thấy có vài người đang đợi tôi ngoài cửa khu mua sắm.

“Lại nữa.” Tôi thở dài.

Thiệt tình, mấy tên có phải bị thiểu năng trí tuệ không vậy? Nếu muốn việc thành công thì cũng phải làm cho ít giống du côn một chút chứ! Cạo râu, cắt tóc và thay đổi quần áo đi. Nhưng tôi nghi rằng Willie cũng sẽ không bị mắc bẫy với cái kiểu cải trang đó đâu. Nếu mà ông anh đó bị mắc bẫy… chà, ba sẽ đuổi việc ảnh trong vòng vài giây.

Willie đang tính quăng núi đồ của tôi sang một bên để uýnh, nhưng tôi đã kịp túm ảnh lại.

“Nếu anh mà làm rớt một cái thôi, em cũng sẽ biến đời anh thành địa ngục đó, Willie.” Tôi nói.

Willie rên rỉ.

“Tụi nó trông cũng không đáng sợ lắm, hay để em giải trí một chút.” Tôi đề nghị.

Willie rên rỉ tiếp. “Trời ơi, làm ơn đi, Thea, anh năn nỉ em.”

Nhưng tôi lơ ảnh luôn, vì tụi đầu gấu đang xiết vòng vây quanh chúng tôi. Tôi đá mấy con dao ra khỏi tay chúng và đấm vô bụng chúng cho tới khi chúng hộc máu. Tôi đã học vừa đủ võ thuật để tự vệ, và cơ hội để biểu diễn tài nghệ thì quả là ngàn năm có một.

Trong lúc ấy, Willie bấm số gọi Frankie.

Tiếp viện của tụi này chạy tới, và đống quần áo của tôi được miễn cho chuyện hôn đất nhờ sự xuất hiện của Frankie và cục cưng Porsche của ảnh. Frankie chạy zigzag vèo vèo và thắng cái két trước mặt tụi tôi. Cái tụi bắt cóc kinh hoảng trước pha diễn xiếc với xe nên chạy tán loạn mất dép luôn.

Frankie mở cửa xe và nhồi tụi tôi vô. Qua kính chiếu hậu, tôi thấy ảnh đang nhăn.

“Thiệt tình, Dorothy Howard, nếu em mà mất cọng tóc nào là tụi anh sẽ bị luộc đó.”

“Ôi giời, Frankie, sao ông anh tẻ nhạt vậy.” Tôi nhăn răng.

“Tại sao lại đòi phải đến đây bằng được? Kelley’s Mall tốt hơn nhiều.”

Tôi biết, cái chữ “tốt hơn nhiều” của ảnh còn ám chỉ về vụ an ninh. Tất nhiên, tại nó là khu mua sắm của ba mà.

“Người ta để em lấy đồ gì cũng miễn phí hết. Hổng có cảm giác được tiêu tiền tí nào.”

“Nhưng nếu em đi chỗ này hoài thì ba em cũng sẽ thâu tóm nó thôi.”

Rồi, tôi biết chứ. Kelley’s Mall cũng từng là chỗ tôi khoái nhất mà. Nhưng rồi ba thâu tóm nó cho tôi, và thế là tôi bắt đầu đi chỗ khác.

~~

Có một cái hẹn đi tiệc ở nhà Katie chiều nay nên tôi dành ba tiếng đồng hồ sau đó để diện. Đi đến viện thẩm mỹ chẳng phải là kinh nghiệm thú vị gì, tôi thích tự làm tóc và tự trang điểm hơn, vì tôi khó chiều quá mà. Tất nhiên tôi cảm thấy tự tin với gu thẩm mỹ của mình: đầm lụa xanh lơ, tóc quấn gợn sóng với ruy băng cũng màu xanh lơ, son đỏ màu hoa hồng, phấn mắt màu sậm và trang sức bằng bạc đơn giản.

Katie vẫn cứ làm tiệc lòe loẹt như mọi khi. Tôi nói thiệt, nhỏ này gu kém dễ sợ. Không chỉ phần trang trí nhìn xấu kinh dị, mà chính nhỏ cũng ăn mặc y như con gà bảy màu. Thiệt ngạc nhiên là chưa ai bảo với nhỏ điều đó.

Tôi không thích Katie và nhỏ cũng chả ưa gì tôi, nhưng tôi biết nhỏ muốn khoe khoang rằng nhỏ quen biết với tôi. Chà, tại sao không nhỉ? Miễn có thể giết thời gian được. Cùng lắm nếu chán không chịu nổi nữa thì tôi sẽ bảo nhỏ múa gà vậy.

Tôi bước ngay vào tâm điểm bữa tiệc và tự lấy cho mình thức uống. Mười bảy tuổi không phải là cái tuổi thích hợp để uống rượu, thế nhưng tất cả những người thừa kế của các tập đoàn lớn đều phải học cách uống, vì đó là cách giao tiếp cơ bản nhất. Ngay cả trong một trong một ngàn trường hợp tụi tôi bị công an tóm, nhồi túi chúng một chút sẽ bảo đảm đường thoát an toàn.

Mọi người vây quanh tôi, nhưng với một nụ cười nửa miệng tôi cho rơi từng người một. “Tại sao chúng ta không tận hưởng trọn vẹn sự thân thiện của chủ nhà và dừng bàn chuyện công việc một lúc nhỉ?”
Tôi ngồi xuống ngay chỗ cái bàn trống và nhấp thử một ngụm, và nhận ra nó là Sherry. Hừm, không tệ. Cá là ai khác chuẩn bị menu cho bữa tiệc chứ không phải Katie (tôi còn lạ gì).

Một anh chàng trông có vẻ bảnh bao ngồi xuống bên cạnh tôi, rõ ràng là hắn đang thử vận may để cặp bồ với người thừa kế của tập đoàn Howard. Đúng là chuyện cơm bữa. Hừm, để xem coi hắn chịu nổi tôi không.

Sau khi tôi đã đào được hết tất cả những thông tin của hắn, bao gồm tên hắn, Zachary Harris, chuyên môn lãnh vực của tập đoàn ba hắn lãnh đạo và tổng số vốn đầu tư và trị giá, nói chuyện với hắn trở nên nhạt thếch. Và lúc lời mời đến NJ Grand Hotel được thiết lập, hắn làm tôi muốn nổi sùng lên. Tôi lén lấy tuýp keo dán sắt ra (đừng hỏi tại sao, tôi chỉ có cảm giác nên mang theo thôi) và nặn ra một chút trên cái khăn tay.

Tôi đứng dậy và đổ ụp ly rượu lên cái đầu vuốt keo của hắn, làm xẹp nguyên một mớ tóc. Khi hắn sốc quá quay lên nhìn tôi, tôi giả bộ mỉm cười ăn năn.

“Uh-oh… xin lỗi nha, tay tôi bị trượt. Nè, để tôi lau cho.”

Tôi ấn chiếc khăn mùi soa lên đầu hắn, và, tất nhiên, mọi người biết chuyện gì xảy ra tiếp theo rồi đấy.

“Chết… whoa, keo xịt tóc dính thật…” Tôi giả giọng ngạc nhiên.

Zachary hoảng hốt tìm cách giật chiếc khăn ra khỏi tóc, nhưng nó quả là một công việc khó kinh khủng (có lẽ tôi nên gợi ý về nước rửa sơn móng tay). Tôi nhìn xuống hắn và thản nhiên nói:

“Anh bạn à, anh thực sự nên tìm hiểu tại sao mình lại bị gọi là Zach Thiếu-I-ốt. Nhưng tôi sẽ cho anh một lời khuyên - một mẹo để cưa gái thành công là đừng nhắc đến vụ qua đêm ngay trong lần đầu gặp mặt, cho dù anh bạn có tự hào về… “thứ đó” của anh đến mức nào đi nữa.” Tôi cười khẩy. “Và để tạ lỗi, anh có thể mượn cái khăn này vô thời hạn. Còn nữa, bữa nào ta cùng đến gặp ba anh nhé.”

Tôi bước ra khỏi bữa tiệc, cười lăn lộn như điên, và nhấn số 8 gọi Frankie.

[ShiningSakhalin]

Tớ sắp thi đây, viết nổi cái gì nữa chớ :D
Thực ra thì Thực vật tớ nghĩ xong đoạn kết cả rồi mà cái ruột thì rỗng tuếch = ='

Kiểu dịch của bạn y chang trên Google dịch vậy :haha:
Làm ơn đi, trau chuốt câu văn 1 chút - -'

[UsA lEmOn]

dịch ra đỡ dễ sợ, Iem mù tịt english nhá T___T (tủi thiệt)
hình tượg nv girl nhà giàu kũng wen thuộc quá òy nhưng muh đọc truyện nỳ kủa lu thấy thik thik sao ah
thick thỳ đợi [dịch] típ shoy

[lu_hehe]

ặc, thì tớ lúc dịch ngồi tra từ điển như điên ấy chứ, lúc đó có mấy từ tiếng V quên hết trơn rồi. Khủng khiếp nhất là tất cả vốn từ Hán Việt của mình từ trước đến giờ chỉ cần 2 năm là mất sạch (đãng trí). Tớ dịch tùm lum để hiểu thôi mà ~~ mà cho dù có viết thật thì cũng tệ vậy (nghi quá) T_T
Shin bận mà comm đều đặn vậy vinh hạnh nhỉ (^^)
-----
ENTRY 3 - final part

I suddenly see a guy lying on the grass, with his eyes open to gaze at the sky. Naturally, I walk to his side and sit down next to him. He doesn’t move nor give any signs that he notices me, so I boldly take the initiation.

“What in the sky are you looking for?”

He doesn’t turn, but he answers me casually. “The moon.”

Faint.

“In daylight?” My mouth’s gone O-shaped.

“That’s the whole point.”

Look for the moon in daylight…

“Interesting.” I become deep in thoughts, trying to figure out what’s going on in this guy’s head.

Maybe he’s a very deep person? Or maybe an impractical dreamer? But the important thing is, I can’t understand him.

I think about getting him to talk, to at least know what he’s thinking, but he doesn’t seem willing to talk much, so I overwrite the decision and stay beside him silently.

The moon becomes more and more vivid in the darkened sky. The day’s gone by without us saying any words. It’s very strange. Going shopping, coming to parties, socializing with others… - my daily routines - don’t seem as fascinating as staring at the sky all day with a weirdo. I’m reluctant to leave, but if I don’t start going now, Frankie will pull an all-nighter just to lecture me.

I’m about to disappear silently, but his voice comes from behind me:

“See you…”

I turn back, puzzled, but he speaks no more. I smile softly and get into my car.

As I drive back, I realize that there are no houses in that area. I guess that he has come there by bus, since there are no bikes or motorbikes parked near the field, nor any railroads. But how will he go back, I have no idea.

After all, he’s a weirdo. A weirdo always has his own ways to do things. I don’t have to worry about him.

And… worry about myself instead.

Shoot. Even when looking at the GPS, I still get lost (sigh, again). I step on the brake, make the car come to a stop, and press 8 on my cell.

Frankie tells me to stay where I am, he’s coming. Yeah, yeah, okay.

I’m well aware that many people are staring and pointing at my car, so I hide my face in my folding arms on the steering wheel.

I don’t like driving at night. See, my entire car is glowing in darkness. Frankie the car-geek has painted it, saying that phosphorescent green’s very helpful to locate me.

But he doesn’t care that I look like a freak~~~!!

I see some small, faint spots of light floating around me. They are many, many fireflies in the air, which are attracted to the light from my car. They are drifting, hovering, like little moving stars. They’re pretty.

[lu_hehe]

Chắc khoảng 2-3 chap tiếng A thì tớ sẽ post 1 phần dịch. Mục tiêu phấn đấu là mỗi ngày mỗi post... và nếu vừa viết vừa dịch thì tớ sẽ chết sớm quá (thiệt tình, còn tới khoảng 15-20 chap chưa viết ~~). Đã nói là dài, dai, và dở mà...

Mà ko còn ng đọc nữa thì tớ cũng sẽ post thôi, vì ko thích bỏ dở lưng chừng -_-, và tớ cũng thích nvc của tớ (~ truyện khác thì toàn thích nv phụ). Tự mình ngồi coi, đâu sao. Miễn ko bị chọi dép là được, hà hà. (mọi ng thấy đấy, ngay cả với Virus, lúc đầu ko có ai comm hết trơn tớ cũng tỉnh như ruồi -> chai mặt -> ko sợ quê ^^)
-----
ENTRY 4 - 1st half

I walk into class B to attend a Chemistry lecture. The school’s rules allow each student to choose a class whose set of courses he/she likes the most, but the student can attend any courses in another class if he/she’d like to, and can leave in the middle of the lectures. However, the class seem not used to having a stranger: all of them, except for a guy sleeping on the desk in front of me, are sitting straight, uncomfortably, while occasionally stealing glances at me.

Of course, most of these filthy rich kids don’t take studying seriously as they should, they only attend school due to their parents’ nagging and don’t have any interest in anything. It’s pretty normal they take courses that are already arranged for them (why go through the trouble?). As far as I know, the only people who ever take courses from other classes are Annie Adams and me.

I pull out the laptop from my bag even though the lecture has already started. I don’t seem to have ADHD, but I often can’t concentrate on the lessons unless I do something else (Nah, I’m not making any excuses). Checking my emails, I realize I don’t have any work to do. Dad only sent an email with the biggest, lamest, and most stupid-looking smiley emoticon I’ve ever seen, with a message:

“No work today, have a break once in a while, dear. Love, Papa.”

‘Papa’?? I roll my eyes. Even in my dreams I’ve never called him like that. It’s silly.

When I was still in Stoneleigh, I used to do statistics for Dad’s company (it was still small at that time) in Math class and then pass the result to Kenny in break time for analyzing. But after I came to FTR, it isn’t necessary anymore. Dad’s company has expanded, and he has too many employees for that simple task. So, since then he’s only given me the job that no one else could do better: discovering new talents.

But now I’m left with nothing to do, so I browse through the novel files in My Documents. I come across the Harry Potter series, but since I’ve already chewed on them over and over again, until I could remember every quote of Fred and George perfectly, I decide to continue searching. I find the Twilight series too, but I give them a pass. I used to like them (I mean, the writing style is good), but the movie ruins the books.

I surf on the Internet and find a piece of Harry Potter fanfic. One glance at the title, and I suddenly stand up, slam my hands on the desk and scream:

“WHAT THE…?! NO WAY!!!”

[StormInHeaven]

^^ Xin cái tem này! Công việc của cô công chúa này cũng thú vị đấy chứ... Discovering New Talents. Her... Giá mà tớ cũng có một công việc như thế nhỉ...

Truyện ban đầu chưa có gi` lôi cuốn (nói thật!) chắc tại vì mọi ngời oải coi tiếng Anh... Nhưng càng về sau thì càng thấy hấp dẫn đấy... Lu, khâm phục Lu... Tớ chỉ giỏi bốc phét tiếng Việt thôi... Còn tiếng Anh thì... không rảnh ngồi nói nữa nói chi là viết truyện ra thế này... Bái phục bái phục!!!

Vậy... Tớ tình nguyện là người dịch truyện cho Lu nàh... :D Để tớ dịch thử chap 1 rùi gửi Lu coi có ổn không... rồi chính thức giao việc nhá! :D:D:D

Vâng... Chai mặt, không sợ quê... :bto:

Chúc Lu 1 ngày tốt lành,
SIH.

[letue]

^^ Xin cái tem này! Công việc của cô công chúa này cũng thú vị đấy chứ... Discovering New Talents. Her... Giá mà tớ cũng có một công việc như thế nhỉ...

Truyện ban đầu chưa có gi` lôi cuốn (nói thật!) chắc tại vì mọi ngời oải coi tiếng Anh... Nhưng càng về sau thì càng thấy hấp dẫn đấy... Lu, khâm phục Lu... Tớ chỉ giỏi bốc phét tiếng Việt thôi... Còn tiếng Anh thì... không rảnh ngồi nói nữa nói chi là viết truyện ra thế này... Bái phục bái phục!!!

Vậy... Tớ tình nguyện là người dịch truyện cho Lu nàh... :D Để tớ dịch thử chap 1 rùi gửi Lu coi có ổn không... rồi chính thức giao việc nhá! :D:D:D

Vâng... Chai mặt, không sợ quê... :bto:

Chúc Lu 1 ngày tốt lành,
SIH.

ôi ...bong..bong.. thí chủ mà chịu dịch thì cả chùa HHT sẽ cảm tạ thí chủ rất nhiều....:glory to buddha:
:hug: bé Linh cái nè :fi:

[lu_hehe]

@StormInHeaven: thế là tớ đã được cứu ^^ chứ cái kiểu "mì ăn liền" của tớ chắc bị chọi dép dài dài.
Từ nay bà con khỏi lo vụ ko hiểu rồi nhé.

Post cho ngày mai, vì mai bay rồi.

ENTRY 4 - 2nd half

As the excitement wears off, I notice that the surrounding has become quiet in a creepy way. Everyone, with the exception of the sleeping beauty, is staring at me.

“Um… Miss Howard?” The professor looks at me uncertainly. “You have some opinion on this problem?”

I glance at the projection screen. It’s basically: “Calculate the amount of each product when x-g aluminum chloride are added into y-mL sodium hydroxide zM.”

Oh, big deal.

“Er… Sorry, Professor, I was just too excited to discover that excess sodium hydroxide will react with aluminum hydroxide to produce sodium aluminate.”

“Wow, excellent, Miss Howard. You’re awarded five extra points in the next test.” The professor says, excitedly. “And so the reaction goes like this…”

I sit down and return to the screen, but the guy sitting in front of me turns his head around to look at me, and frowns. As he hid his face in his arms to sleep, I didn’t realize that he’s Peter Saunders’s fraternal twin brother - the famous Dean who has consecutively won the unofficial title “FTR’s Cool Guy” for months.

“Noisy.” Dean says, still frowning.

He still hasn’t noticed an angry vein on the side of my head, so he returns to sleep without any idea of what’s going to happen to him. I shuffle my bag, and grin when I find my acrylic colored pens. I survey my surrounding: I’m sitting at the back, a place where people can do many “unusual” things without being discovered. Cool.

I softly touch the tip of the pen on the back of his T-shirt. He’s still sleeping soundly. Good.

Having completed my revenge, I feel satisfied and returned to my laptop, scroll down the web page to read the fanfic about Draco Malfoy and Hermione Granger.

Later that day, I shrug innocently after hearing from class B’s people that Dean has woken up, only to find his shirt and bag thoroughly vandalized with the artistic line “Sleeping Beauty”.

[lu_hehe]

Hiện thời Storm đã biến mất, và cho dù tớ đã đọc phần dịch của Storm tớ cũng chẳng thể post lên được - vì nó là bản quyền của Storm.
Mọi ng ráng chịu đựng với "mì ăn liền" tiếp vậy. Tớ chỉ dịch tới hết entry 3 thôi, còn lại lười lắm. Với lại, tớ sợ dép.
Bữa trước ngồi viết truyện kinh dị, đọc thì chả kinh dị mấy, nhưng với 1 kẻ yếu bóng vía như tớ, ngưng viết rồi mà vẫn đổ mồ hôi hột, sợ đến phát khóc (vâng, ko bao giờ xem film kinh dị cơ mà).
-----
ENTRY 2 - Phần dịch

Lại ngày đi học nữa.

Frankie thả tôi xuống ngay cổng trường, mặc dù tôi khoái tự chạy xe đến hơn. Nhưng Frankie đã thẳng thừng phản đối, với một lý do chính đáng đến mức tôi chả thể cãi lại.

Bảo vệ của trường kè kè hộ tống tôi đến lớp A, và đã quen với những việc như vậy không có nghĩa là tôi thích chúng. Trên thực tế, tôi đang thầm nguyền rủa bọn họ.

Tôi đã chưa mất nhiều tự do như thế này trước khi tôi vào cấp III. Quá khứ đó không phải là vui vẻ gì, với mấy cậu ấm cô chiêu châm chọc chúng tôi, nhưng ít ra vẫn còn đỡ hơn bây giờ.

Tôi nhìn quanh quất trong trường. Tôi đã ngắm nó không biết bao nhiêu lần - chính xác hơn là gần như mỗi ngày rồi, nhưng quả thật lâu lâu có nhiều thứ mới lạ được bổ sung thêm vào kết cấu ngôi trường. Lâu lâu là kính chống đạn, lâu lâu là tượng vàng, lâu lâu lại là cổng kiểm tra an ninh… Bạn sẽ nghĩ rằng tiền quyên góp thật sự tạo ra sự khác biệt. Đây là học viện FTR, dựng bằng đá cẩm thạch và những vật liệu đắt tiền tương đương, ngôi trường xa hoa nhất mà bạn có thể tìm được, trong khi trên con đường kế tiếp là trường cũ của tôi, Stoneleigh, cổ lổ sĩ, bụi bặm và “mỏng manh”, cái loại mà bạn thường hay đem vô viện bảo tàng, nơi mà học sinh ở FTR thường đi tham quan để có thể “thấm thía cuộc sống của dân thường mạt hạng”… Xì, đúng là một mớ rác rưởi.

Càng nhìn FTR, tôi càng nghĩ mình đã đúng khi khuyên ba sử dụng số tiền dự định quyên góp để tạo học bổng cho các học sinh nghèo. Quả không phải là một cú đầu tư tệ. Với nó, ba đã chiêu mộ được Frankie Hendricks từ một trường cao đẳng huấn luyện diễn viên đóng thế, và em trai anh ấy, Willie, từ Cao Đẳng An Ninh, một tài xế và một vệ sĩ xuất sắc nhất mà chúng tôi may mắn có được.

Peter Saunders chạy ra chào tôi ngay cả lúc tôi chưa bước vào nữa. Hắn giật ba lô của tôi từ tay của bảo vệ trường và đem nó tới chỗ ngồi giùm tôi. Hắn bỗng dưng mỉm cười rất thân thiện, đứng cạnh chỗ tôi và cúi gần mặt tôi.

“Dorothy… Lâu quá rồi không gặp em… Anh nhớ em lắm… Thật đấy… Em cũng nhớ anh chứ?” Hắn thổi nhẹ vào tai tôi.

Da gà da ốc gì của tôi không cảnh báo trước mà nổi lên ráo trọi, và tôi dịch ra một chút. “Xin lỗi nhé, tôi không nghĩ là tôi dư hơi mà nghĩ đến anh. Nhưng tôi có nhớ ba mẹ anh.”

Ờ, vì ba mẹ hắn là đối tác làm ăn của ba tôi mà.

Hắn chẳng có vẻ quê độ, và điều đó làm tôi muốn điên lên, vì tôi rất ghét những kẻ ngu mà lì (tôi có lì thiệt, nhưng ít ra chỉ số IQ của tôi cũng không đến nỗi thấp). “Lạnh lùng quá, Dorothy… Nhưng em trông xinh hơn đấy, mặc dù em đã rất đẹp rồi.”

“Mặt tôi vẫn trước sau như một, cám ơn.” Tôi đáp, lạnh như băng.

Chắc chắn hắn không hy vọng tôi sẽ chết mê chết mệt hắn vì những lời sến chảy nước này chứ?

Peter tiếp tục với một đống nhảm nhí khác, và tôi thường xuyên bắt gặp những ánh nhìn lén lút mà tụi phó tướng của hắn (bốn năm tên có cùng nhân cách tệ hại y chang hắn) ném qua chỗ chúng tôi. Tụi nó nhất định đang âm mưu trò gì đây.

Tôi cắt lời hắn một cách cay nghiệt. “Nói thật nhé, tính nói cho tôi biết anh đang giở trò gì không? Tôi chán ngấy cái trò chơi trẻ con của anh rồi, và tôi vẫn còn nhớ anh đã đối xử tối với tôi thế nào trong quá khứ, Peter.”

Làm như tôi có thể quên được cái thời Peter và đám bạn cơ bắp của hắn đi tham quan trường tôi vậy. Tụi nó đã cười nhạo khuôn mặt đầy tàn nhang của tôi và bắt nạt tôi vì tôi nghèo. Giờ tôi giàu hơn bất kỳ ai, và cách tụi nó đối xử với tôi quay 180 độ.

Miệng Peter thế là ngậm bồ hòn luôn. Vậy là hắn đã đánh giá thấp năng lực suy luận của tôi. Chắc chắn hắn đang cá cược với bọn bạn rằng hắn sẽ đăng ký được một cuộc hẹn hò với tôi, và đó là lý do tại sao hắn có thể tán tỉnh tôi một cách trơ trẽn đến vậy.

“Anh có năm giây để biến mất. Nhanh lên. Thời gian của tôi rất quan trọng, và anh đã làm phí năm phút của tôi rồi.”

Hắn quay lưng bỏ đi, và tôi thở phào nhẹ nhõm. Rồi tôi bật máy laptop lên để xem những file mới mà ba vừa gửi tôi. Đó là những sơ yếu lý lịch của những người có triển vọng sẽ được nhận vào làm, và tôi có trách nhiệm phải xem qua tất cả và đánh dấu những người tôi cho là nổi bật.

Như thường lệ, lớp tôi ồn như giặc. Peter vẫn còn nổi khùng vì lời từ chối thẳng thừng của tôi, và hắn rủ bạn chơi Poker ở phía sau lớp. Katie (nickname: gà mái mơ) đang cầm cái gương để tô tô trét trét mặt. Patricia (nickname: cáo già/ cáo gian) đang quấy rối Annie - nàng lớp trưởng, người duy nhất chép bài trong lớp - bằng cách lặp đi lặp lại là vô lớp không đáng tý nào (sao nhỏ không thử nghỉ học ở nhà xem?). Bồ của Annie, Richard, đang mải mê chơi cái game console Gabriella đệ nhị - sản phẩm mới của ba tôi. Ông thầy Toán đang tính bỏ cuộc ngang xương vì không bắt tụi nó tập trung được chút nào. Tôi thì tức điên người vì không thể tập trung làm việc được, và tôi sập màn hình xuống.

Có tác dụng tức thì. Cả lớp bỗng dưng im lặng và nhìn tôi lom lom.

Tôi quay nhìn ông thầy có khuôn mặt căng thẳng. “Giáo sư, x^x^x^x^… = 2, với tổng số chữ x tiến đến vô cực. x = ?”

Ông thầy hơi ngạc nhiên một lúc, nhưng trả lời khá nhanh. “x = căn 2.”

“Vậy thưa, tên của giáo sư?”

“Tôi tên Stanley Wilson, tiểu thư Howard.”

“Người vừa chứng minh định lý xyz?”

“Em quả thật hiểu biết rất rộng, tiểu thư. Quả là một vinh dự.”

Tôi cười nhẹ và xoay lại cả lớp. “Giáo sư có quá đủ tư cách để làm thầy của chúng ta. Tôi nghĩ ba mẹ các bạn sẽ thỏa mãn với sự đánh giá cá nhân của tôi, nhỉ?”

Phần lớn những thành phần hay sinh sự của lớp cựa quậy một cách không thoải mái. Tụi nó hiểu lời của tôi nghĩa là tôi sẽ loan báo cho ba mẹ chúng nếu chúng không cư xử đúng mực. Và đó không phải là dọa suông, vì chúng biết Dorothy Howard thân thiện với ba mẹ chúng một cách lạ thường.

Là một nhóc tì đại diện của tập đoàn Howard, tôi đã có rất nhiều dịp tiếp xúc với các nhân vật có ảnh hưởng trong ngành thương mại. Và cũng nhờ tôi giao tiếp khá trôi chảy, tôi dễ dàng lấy được niềm tin của họ.

Trong vòng năm phút, cả lớp đã lấy lại được trật tự. Annie mỉm cười biết ơn tôi đã dẹp Patricia giùm nhỏ, nhưng tôi chỉ tiếp tục vèo vèo đánh máy.

[lu_hehe]

ENTRY 5 - 1st half

I’m visiting Aunt Di today. When I push the bell and wait by the door, Frankie drives out to a coffee shop nearby for an hour to let me have some time with my aunt.

Aunt Di opens the door. “Thea!” She says in surprise. “It’s been a while! Why didn’t you tell me you’re visiting?”

“But you love having a surprise, don’t you?”

“Oh, you little imp!” She pats my head lovingly. “How have you been?”

“So far so good, Aunt Di.”

“And Sally and Mark?”

“Excellent, but still are money maniacs.” I grin.

I settle myself into a puffy couch and look around. The house never looks any different, and every corner of it reminds me of my childhood memories I’ve had here.

Diane Howard is my father’s third cousin, who is also his favorite relative. She is my guardian. She has raised me in my parents’ stead, when they are so busy with work. I grow up in her care, alongside with Kenny.

Have I ever told you that we used to be very poor?

My mom, Sally Jennings, and my dad, Mark Howard, used to be in large debts, but after they found each other, their maniac brains clicked together and business began. It took them fifteen years to lay a very strong, durable foundation, and from it everything bloomed. People praise them as money-making geniuses, but we all know they are nothing without each other - that’s why even though they are so busy they don’t have the time to be together, I never worry that they can get a divorce. They practically can’t leave each other, and can’t live… without me.

But they still left me to Aunt Di, sending money every month to help raising me. Even now, when they have enough money, I still don’t see them very often, and Aunt Di is the one I’d turn into if I run into any problems or if I have stories I want to share. It’s natural that Aunt Di’s phone number is assigned number 1 in my speed dial list.

The house, for some reasons, look quite lonesome, and I suddenly remember the other resident of the house.

“I’m sorry Dad stole Kenny away from you, Aunt Di. He’s mean, isn’t he?” I say, apologetically.

“Oh, Thea.” Aunt Di pretends to scold me, but she couldn’t help smiling. “Although I feel lonely sometimes, that’s all for Kenny’s future. And, Mark leaves you to me. Honestly, if he took you away too, I’d be so sad.”

“I promise to come often, Aunt Di, but you should come over sometimes too...” I suddenly pause, realizing a mistake in my line of thoughts. “Oh, no, I’m sorry. I don’t mean to create troubles for you, Aunt Di. Those reporters can be very annoying. But if you want to, I can get Frankie to fetch you. He’s the best at that.”

“Sure, Thea. I’ll come. I miss you a lot. Ah, but, Mark’s right to choose Frankie. He’s such a nice and polite boy.”

“You’ve never seen him nagging non-stop at me.” I say, and we laugh heartily.

[lu_hehe]

Post ngắn. dạo này điên rồi.
-----
ENTRY 5 -2nd half

“Why did you curl your hair, Thea? Isn’t your hair straight?”

I throw back my hair over my shoulder. “Oh, I’m just trying. It suits me, doesn’t it?”

“It does. But I still like your straight hair. You look more adorable.”

In a babyish way.

I assure her. “It doesn’t curl permanently, Aunt Di. Everyday when I wake up, it just becomes straight again.” To the point of being annoying.

I don’t like straight hair very much. I used to have short, straight hair, but that doesn’t make me look like an adult. I have work, and no one takes me seriously when I look like a baby.

“Is anything new at school, Thea?”

“It’s just about the same…”

And I update her all the recent events, including the most trivial ones. She’s always been interested in all of my little stories, ever since I started kindergarten. She laughs a lot when I tell her how I deal with people, smiles when someone treats me well, and frowns when I’m bullied (although the bullying doesn’t happen anymore). Since Kenny and I always went to the same schools, she constantly tells Kenny to protect me. She even takes me to a Karate class. Aunt Di loves me like her own child. I strongly suspects that she hopes Kenny and I will end up together, but she never mentions that, because she doesn’t want to force me.

[Giun Đất]

I have a friend who is called "Ù", what a surprise to pass the name "Ú" in this thread. I wonder sometimes why I have never come up with the Ú :D :D :D

Hope u don't hate the picky kind of person.. This thread hit me by the language it is written. It does mean that I don't write E perfectly. I'll try, however.

Your story, and your try to suit in another character, bring me a lot of sweet surprises. I am a lazy devil, it was something amazing if I could ever read a onl story more than a page. I manage that now ^^ You have a great creativity and a sense of psychology, which makes everything more logical and rational. You have also reached a certain maturity in your writing.
The best thing of you, is that you are really ambitious. You know what to aim and what to do. I respect that. I find people who knows their goal scary. Deadly bloody scary :D

There are also some points you need to focus more:
- When creating a character, you have to get out of yourself. This is the most difficult part because it is really hard to think in another point of view. As I see, you still "season" the main character with qualities that you self want to have, or that you treasure. (<<< No offence) Well, if this is mere entertaining, just give the crap in what I say.
- You have a sofisticating style. The grammar is very correct (but not excellent), also word choice and, well, everything. But if everything is about to be perfect, the story is boring (then I prefer to read Bible). I mean, you should "differ" those role of your stories more. People with different background; people with different point of view; people think and act differently. Don't concentrate too much on Dorothy, it kills.
- The type of writing (diary) and itself confuse me a bit. In the age of Dorothy, she philosophises, she begins to touch the world; there isn't a day that doesn't bring her sth to concern about. If you mind this fact, your story would be much meaningful.
- The sentences don't always work together. Shining_sak was right.


There are more things I've noticed, but I should let it be..

[StormInHeaven]

Tớ đã sống lại rồi này...!
Ôi ôi ôi ôi ôi VN nóng quá! >"< Xuống tới nơi thấy giống như là bị hấp sống ấy! Ngồi một lúc là thấy da thịt cháy lèo xèo luôn... Thật là đáng sợ!

Mấy ngày liền người tớ cứ nóng hầm hập hâp.. Chẳng làm gì được, chỉ có cứ ngồi trước quạt há miệng chờ chết, với cốc nước đá cầm sẵn tong tay... Hôm qua đang định đi bơi giải hạn thì... trời mưa... Ôi Lạy Chúa!

Nên giờ tớ sống dở chết dở... Công việc thì đầy ra đấy mà cứ ngồi ngáp ngáp mãi thôi... Buồn 5s.

Tớ lên thông báo chào hỏi là tớ đã quay lại, nhưng tin buồn hơn nữa là... nhà tớ không nối mạng! Cho nên có thể chiều nay, hoặc ngày mai, là tớ sẽ post phần dịch của entry 1, 2, và 3, và tất nhiên, lên box mới! ^^

Chúc lu ngày mới vui vẻ! ^^
SIH.

P/S: Ôi nóng quá nóng quá huhuhu!

[lu_hehe]

@Giun Đất: Wow, this is the first comm in E I've ever received here... I guess. Thanks for patiently reading this, and I do realize that all of you who have read this are... really patient people.

- Abt getting the crt out of myself - I try... I'm really trying, but problem is, the qualities of my ideal person are, of course, what I like so much, and other qualities just don't appeal to me. As the story progresses, I'm afraid that I don't understand Dorothy as much as I thought, and I have to analyze her characteristics again; for ex, I was about to make her a bit cold-blooded, but I can't understand why she's become more and more caring... then the part abt her hating dogs... I just hate dogs so much I can't let her love them (^^) It just pisses me off whenever I find myself in her.

Someone said that she is too perfect... I think people can be nearly perfect if they really want to. Dorothy is just hiding her imperfect parts. She rarely talks about how she used to be in the past. She needs to appear perfect because of her position. She seems to be a different person in front of the person she likes, though.

It isn't an entertainment, it is what I use to polish my writing skill. I'm not going to use the excuse "I'm not a pro, so I let it off"... But really, I don't know how to change it into what I want.

I don't want people to be interested in this only because it's in E, either. I just write it in E because I can't express those ideas well in V.

- The 1st part of this is pretty much about Dorothy, but the 2nd is more about the people around her and her relationships with them. About touching the world... I've got what you mean.

- I also think they don't connect really well, partly because I write down every idea I have, and thoughts are really messy sometimes. I try to connect them together afterward, but I'm no good at transitions...

Whew... it feels like I've come back to my junior high days - you guys just hit everything my Lit teachers have ever said to me. But I feel happy though, so don't let it be, just tell me, thanks a bunch.

@Storm: nghe khủng hoảng nhỉ, vậy mà tớ lại enjoy it. Hay là vì cái nắng Texas cũng tương đương? Storm vừa về từ đâu?
P.S: Nguyên 1 tuần đầu tớ về trời mưa nhiều lắm cơ.
-----
ENTRY 6

“konna koto ii na
dekitara ii na
anna yume konna yume ippai aru kedo
minna minna minna
kanaete kureru…”

Taking my eyes off some online math quizzes, I jump on the bed and throw the pillows out of the way. Ah... talking about being messy... I'm the best at that. Anyone who knows both of my two faces, one of which I wear at home, and the other I wear outside, often wonder if they belong to the same person.

After a while, I'm able to get my hands on my cell at last and see the caller ID. It’s Mom.

I plug my cell into the laptop, put on the earpiece and turn on the webcam, while my mouth is curving into the shape of the usual grin.

“Hello, Mom?”

“Thea! My dear Thea, how are you? Mom misses you so much, Mom wants to go back to you!!” Mom whines.

As you can see, this childish-sounding person is my mom. If you know my mom and dad from home, you can never imagine that they are extremely dangerous people in the business world.

“Oh, I’m great. What about you?”

“Mom’s good too, just taken over EXBN.” She chatters happily.

“Oh, so that’s why there are fewer reporters standing in front of our house lately.”

“Of course, Mom takes over them so that they can’t bother you.”

It doesn’t seem like the true reason for conquering the mass media industry, but, sadly, it’s real. When they has just started business, Dad is responsible for creating ideas and improving them, while Mom is accountable for advertising them. Later, when business becomes stable, she moves into the mass media industry more, but still maintains a strong connection with Dad’s business. And ever since I was born, their so-called mother and father instincts were switched on - they think they could do anything for me, and their devotion is becoming scarier with time (my, aren’t I glad that Aunt Di’s the one who raises me, not these weirdos).

“There are still Tibi-S’s though.” I grin.

“Hmm, don’t they have any better thing to do? Don’t worry, dear, Mom will crush them!”

“Don’t overwork yourself, Mom, aren’t you pregnant?”

Mom looks taken aback. “How did you know, Thea?”

I laugh.

Mom, I’m not stupid. I already took Health courses.

[moonlight_beauty]

Bik răng.......
tớ là dân ngu anh văn, ưóc mơ du học vẫn chỉ là ưóc mơ (mà níu có thỳ tớ sẽ chọn Hàn, ko đi anh hay úc j` đó đâu ).
Vậy nên.........
I can't understand that you say (có sai thỳ sửa giúp, tớ đã bảo là ngu anh văn mà __ ___")

[Giun Đất]

Have just read ur latest entry. Quite impressed.. I've heard a friend told me that, just by looking at the skin of a person, u know if she is pregnant or not. Something with the hormone, I'm not that genius ^^!

I have never claim that I read ur story because of E. It is mere one of the reason I got "trapped" here.

U r a very open person, so I gather all my courage to give you...some advises how to improve that you need. I am scared of u.
- In university, u have to study General Psychology and Philosophy (not Mac Lenin, of course) if u want to be a writer. But by observing other, is enough for u ^^ To fit in others' personality, u have to wear off your own identities: clothes, things that you like, vv. It is rather fun since my friends never stop challenging me to...fool people ^^! For example, if you want to be a mature woman, dress like a mature woman -> you think and act like her automatically :D This needs a lot of practice and observation.
- It is good to have ideas. Putting them together is more difficult, me thinks. Mm.. Probably..


I take out my cell and see the caller ID. It’s Mom.

I plug my cell into the laptop, put on the earpiece and turn on the webcam.


>>>> I would prefer:

I take out my cell and see the caller ID. It's Mom. While plugging my cell into the Laptop and putting on the earpiece, I turn on the webcam (to see Mom's horrible old face).


----


I am really ego. I like people who have the same interests with me.
Actually, I do that because I like those interests of myself very much... <<< Ego

[lu_hehe]

@moonlight_beauty: tớ chợt nhận ra rằng trong thread này mọi ng đã dùng rất nhiều kiểu để nói với tớ rằng "khó hiểu quá" ^^ Và bạn viết đúng rồi đấy.

@Giun Đất: I'm not genius and Thea isn't either, don't worry, it's just that the symptoms are so... obvious. Just some experience when I know my mom's pregnant... and from manga, too.

Don't worry, I'm not saying that you read this bc it's in E. Just that s.o told me that before, and I really hope that it wasn't the case.

Your advice... I don't think I have the courage to... wear Dorothy's kind of clothes in reality. I'm more comfortable with wearing T-shirts and jeans... and my mom sometimes wonders if she really gave birth to a girl... (^^) But that sounds like fun, so I'll try... when I gather enough courage. Ah... I wish that I've met s.o just like Dorothy...


to see Mom's horrible old face
ack, I know you're making an example, but her mom's really young (38 yrs old), she has baby's face and her personality is pretty much of a child, too.

P.S: I've learned General Psychology, but it doesn't help much.
-----
ENTRY 6 - 2nd half

I can see that she sometimes covers her mouth when she’s talking to me, she looks thinner and paler, but somewhat happy. People might talk rubbish rumors, since Mom and Dad almost never see each other, but I know, ‘cause I’m the one who set them up for a honeymoon on their eighteenth wedding anniversary.

“So… I’m gonna have a sibling.” I mumble in wonder.

“But you’re still our number one.” She assures me.

“Can I be the one who names the baby?”

“Sure, Thea, but Mom doesn’t know if the baby is a he or a she…”

And then we go off talking about the baby for fifteen minutes, and we even decide that I would take care of my sibling after he, or she, is born - because Mom and Dad won’t have time, until Mom suddenly frowns. “Oh yeah, Thea, Mom already heard about the kidnapping incident days ago. Why didn’t you tell Mom? Mom can settle them sooner!”

I shudder to imagine those kidnappers’ fate. My parents will never report the ones who hurt me to police, because that’s just too nice. They’d rather chew on them in the dark.

“Mom, for the sake of the baby, do some good deeds. Let it go. I wasn’t hurt. I even had some fun with them.”

“Less punishment, but only one attempt to hurt you is enough offense.”

Something looking like smoke is emitting out of my laptop… Wow… what dark, sinister aura…

“No, they’re funny. Let me have them for my bodyguards, Mom. Please?”

“No way, how could Mom let these bad people be near you?”

“Mom.” I get more determined. “I let Dad and you ‘settle’ these things before, because the previous ones are truly evil, but these new ones aren’t really bad. They are even naïve. You can see from the way they executed their plan.”

Mom hesitates. “But… what if they still want to…?”

“Mom, let Willie train them. He’s more than a match for them. No one who has ever trained with Willie comes out the same.” I convince her.

“Alright… You can have your way this time. But if they ever try… they can go to hell.” There’s an evil look in her eyes, and I know she’s not kidding.

“And I won’t interfere.” I laugh.

After hearing that he’s going to have about twenty thugs under him, Willie nearly passes out. He sulks for days, he thinks I’ve just created more work for him, but I won’t bother explaining that I’m trying to save lives. It’s so… un-Dorothy-ish.

[silver]

Arghhhhhhhhh *groans*.. so cute..

I want more more more!!!

I just love the sarcasm in Thea's tone and her down-to-earth attitude.. perfect match for the more-than-obvious theme of boredom in this story!!

So cute :D:D

love her smart yet cynical sense of humour too.. made me laugh hehe..

but honestly i didnt expect the heir of a massive company to read Twilight (dont get me wrong, twilight's cute..) is it hinted that she's a hopeless romantic?? LOL somehow i really doubt it, given all the super sticky glue and the artistic "sleeping beauty" work.. Dont worry, it just surprised me a little, isn't a slightest bit devaluation to her distinctively cool personality..

it worries me a little though. her character trait is a bit hard to keep up with.. by keep up with i mean make her stay that way throughout the story. not that i'm uncertain about your doubtless ability.. but it would kill me if she turns soft later on.. <== do not mind this.. it's the proof of my unashamed desire to monopolize everything.. even those that are not mine..

well.. i'm still waiting for every update. and thanks for writing this story.. it reminds me so much of the time i tried writing in english.. LOL..

[lu_hehe]

@Silver lightmoon: whoa... when I looked through the forum and found your name in my thread, I almost screamed "no way!" (like a fan-girl??)... 'cuz, I just realized you've just come back, and I was thinking, maybe you were into these kinds of stories (like me who love sarcastic protagonists)... But I really didn't expect you'd read it.

Well, about Twilight... maybe she reads it because *I* read it (just kidding). But I can explain this one... Thea has to know all the stuff that are currently popular to people, so that she can, like, have conversation with them (she's kind of good at communicating with people). Believe me, those trivial things sometimes bring benefits. People would love someone who has the same interests as them, right?

...Hopeless romantic o_O... Man oh man, it just doesn't suit her at all... If she ever becomes like Bella, I'll kill myself first :sosad: ('cuz, I hate, hate, and really hate that type of girls, but I still read Twilight because the writing style is cool).

Try not to be disappointed ^^, 'cuz she will have to change. Humans have to change to survive, right? If she doesn't change this story can't get anywhere (and she won't ever find a guy who truly loves her... poor her!). Anyway, I'll try to keep her sarcastic way of talking, and... some other things, as much as possible. :plz:

Monopolize... don't worry... I feel the same way about your "Linh".

P.S: I'll post everyday, until I don't have anything more to post -"-.

@Storm: trả lời câu hỏi bên dưới - tớ đâu có bị bắt lại, nên vẫn đường hoàng vào xin visa và đã quay trở lại US thành công (chúc mừng, chúc mừng :3nhay:) để rồi sau đó bắt đầu 2 ngày đi làm quần quật.:icry:

Oh yeah, nếu để ý, mọi ng sẽ thấy Thea rất thích Doraemon - nhạc chuông điện thoại chẳng hạn. Và tớ khoái nhất là cái túi của Thea... vì sao thì từ từ sẽ rõ. Đã thấy crazy glue và màu acrylic từ đó mà ra phải ko... hehehe...:hihi:
-----
ENTRY 7 - 1st half

My finger presses 4 on my cell, and I hear a voice answer the call.

“Hello? Oh…”

I cut in the middle. “Hi, Kenny.”

“…Thea!” Kenny says excitedly.

I suddenly hear a female voice from the other end. “Who’s that, baby?”

“My cousin.” Kenny answers quickly to return to the phone.

I realize my thoughtlessness. “Oh, sorry to interrupt your day off. Never mind…”

“No problem, Thea, just go ahead. It’s been so long since you last called me.”

“But aren’t you on a date?”

“Yeah, but don’t worry about it…”

Kenny’s voice sounds farther. Distantly, I hear a quarrel, a slap, and then silence.

“Sorry ‘bout that.” He returns to the phone, and doesn’t seem sorry at all. “Do you need something, Thea?” He says, still nonchalantly, as if the fight has never taken place.

“Does your cheek hurt?”

“No, her slap’s much weaker than your pat.” He laughs lightly.

I frown. “Excuse me for being frank, Kenny, but I’m sure she’ll dump you, like your previous girlfriends.”

“She shouldn’t be jealous all the time.”

“Bet I’m the only girl she’s jealous of.” I say, sarcastically.

“Yeah, of course, you’re my precious sister. But won’t you tell me why you call?”

“Um… I just want several tips on buying stocks.”

Kenny takes time to explain to me about stocks, about common and preferred stocks, the rules, what to buy, how and when to buy them, etc… The more I listen to him, the more I think he truly has an IQ of 149. It’s sometimes really depressing to be around such talented people - I nearly die with jealousy.

[StormInHeaven]

Ah... Texas... Hèn chi..
Nói vậy lúc lu về có lẽ cũng bị... cách ly theo dõi..?

Tớ ở trên tận Ohio cơ, cho nên về tới nơi giống như bị hấp sống ấy!
À, tớ đã dịch 1 ít và post lên. Có lẽ cũng chuối lắm cơ...

Rất phục lu đấy! ^^

Chúc lu 1 ngày tốt lành.
SIH.

[lu_hehe]

Không biết mọi ng có ai từng biết qua Alexandrite (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alexandrite#Alexandrite)? Nó là một loại đá, lấy từ khoáng Chrysoberyl. Lần đầu tên nhìn thấy, Lu đã cảm thấy, hmm, thích rồi. Nó có thể đổi màu tùy theo ánh sáng, và phổ biến nhất là sự chuyển màu giữa 2 màu xanh và đỏ. Dùng nó làm tên truyện cũng có dụng ý, nhưng chủ yếu là vì tớ thích ~ cái tên cool cool 1 chút ^^

@Storm: vẫn yêu cầu cũ - đừng cho tớ lên mây, tới chừng hạ cánh xuống chắc tớ bẹp dí. Còn quá sớm để nói j, tới vài chap nữa ko chừng chọi dép tớ cũng nên (sợ quá chuồn trước ^^). Nghĩ lại, tới mấy chap gần nhất mà tớ đang post bên dđlqđ hình như ng ta ít xem hẳn (èo, tại mình viết dở quá hay tại mình thiên vị nhầm nv?)

Giờ đi ngủ chút đã, ngủ dậy post tiếp...
-----
ENTRY 7 - 2nd half

Kenny Hayden is Aunt Di’s only son, and he is to me like Aunt Di is to Dad - a childhood friend, a distant cousin and a sibling. Aside from Aunt Di, he’s the person who understands me the most. He’s two years older than me, and since we both skipped grades, he was two grades ahead of me at school. Then he graduated from FTR and became Dad’s junior assistant right away. He’s still taking courses online and trying to keep balance between school and work.

If Kenny wasn’t so young, and wasn’t too busy, he would be Dad’s general manager. Not that the current general manager doesn’t do a good job, but Kenny can do it better. Dad and Mom value him a lot; they competed to see who could keep him on his graduation day (the result of which is that Dad finally won in a nerve-wrecking battle of Go after two days), and they even consider him as the first-choice candidate for my husband position. But it’s just impossible (laugh). We love each other as siblings. In addition, I often feel that Kenny lacks something important, and that’s why I can’t imagine how we’ll fall in love.

But being a genius has to have a price too - that’s a given. His love life never goes well, even though he’s extremely popular. Up until now, all of his girlfriends (twenty or more, I lost track of counting) have broken up with him, either because he’s too busy to spare any time for them, or because they think he treats me, a mere cousin, better than them. Kenny never puts any effort in stopping them from leaving - it’s a shame, most of them only said so in hope that he would stop them, but he’s too indifferent. Sometimes I wonder if a genius can someday fall in love.

“But why are you interested in stocks all of the sudden, Thea? Is it because you want to learn?” Kenny asks. “But if it’s about money, no matter how much you spend--”

I finish the sentence for him. “…My parents still have loads, I know. But I’m having a child here, and I want to raise him on my own.”

The other end of the line suddenly goes dead silent. Kenny doesn’t seem to have heard about Mom’s pregnancy. I bet she hasn’t told Dad either. And when I recall what I’ve just said, I suddenly realize how they must have sounded to him. I laugh.

Well, people shouldn’t have that much imagination. It might back-fire, you know.

“What…?” Kenny asks, still confused.

I try to stop laughing so that I could answer him. “Ha-ha, no, I didn’t mean THAT. You haven’t heard Mom’s pregnant? I’m gonna have a little sibling!”

He sighs, relieved. “And here I thought… You’re really too much sometimes, Thea. You nearly gave me an attack.”

“Mom sure likes to keep a secret. Aside from… er-- me, you’re the first to know. I think we should just let her tell Dad whenever she wants.”

He suddenly becomes interested. “So, bet you’re happy?”

“Oh, I’m beyond happy.” I say, elated. “I can’t wait until September. Mom says I’ll take care of him - or her.”

“You’re sure you can bring him, or her, up alone?” He chuckles.

“Don’t belittle me, Kenny.” I purse my lips.

“But I think my mom’d be happy to help you.” Kenny suggests.

“Of course, I hope Aunt Di can be the baby’s godmother.”

“Then I’ll have a sibling for free. And am I wrong to say you’ll be naming the baby?”

“I’m gonna call the baby Helix if we have a boy and Lozenge if we have a girl.” I purr, leisurely.

Kenny laughs over the phone. “Helix and Lozenge… Yeah, I’ve grown up with you, and I know what a science geek you are.”

“Geez, I’m not a geek!”

[lu_hehe]

Hôm nay đi canh vườn trên facebook, tiện thể qua chôm luôn vài củ quả của vườn hàng xóm, cũng được kha khá => quyết định đem truyện đầu độc mọi ng hôm nay ^^.

Đang thử viết 1 truyện theo kiểu con nít. Nhưng khó thật, cứ giữa chừng lại giở giọng "lớn ko lớn, nhỏ ko nhỏ" ra. Ôi chết mất...

À... hôm nay đi ngang qua 1 truyện kia, có cảnh "anh hùng cứu mỹ nhân" hay j j đó. Ko có ý chê nhé, hoàn toàn ko có ý đó nhé ~~ chỉ là cái vụ đó thiệt ko hợp với mình... cũng may là ở cái entry 13 bé Thea yêu dấu KO ngồi yên 1 chỗ để ng ta cứu... Mà khiếp, cái entry đó đúng là dài nhất lịch sử...
-----
ENTRY 8

Recess, and I’m dangling on a big maple tree alone.

As you can see, I have too many so-called acquaintances, but I don't even have a single friend - real friend - at school. It's not because I have a superiority complex or something, but I just haven't met true friends. I don't feel bad though. At home, I have Frankie, Willie and Kenny, although they don’t match the definition of friends very well. They are more like my overprotective older brothers.

Being on a tree makes me feel good. There are no Peter, no Katie, no Patricia, and other followers to bother me. I only have to make sure that I wear pants instead of dresses and sneakers instead of high-heels.

I sit on a big branch and lean my head against the tree’s main body. The wind whistles softly, blowing coolly against my skin, and I fall asleep… Only to be woken up fifteen minutes later by the distant sounds of argument.

I open my eyes and curse them under my breath.

Looking around, I suddenly see Dean Saunders sleeping by the foot of the tree I’m occupying.

Grr… How will I get down now, with him right there? Do I have to land on him?

The arguing voices become clearer and closer, and eventually their owners come into view. They seem to be class B’s students.

Dean begins to wake up. He opens his eyes lazily, but then closes them to sleep.

The other students don’t even notice him, and they start to fight.

Dean’s eyes are still shut tightly, but he mutters. “So noisy.”

The students freeze. They turn to him, unsure if he’s just spoken. “What?”

“You’re so damn noisy.” Dean mumbles.

They are stunned for a short while, but suddenly become furious. “This bastard…!!”

Can’t blame them. If it was me, I’m not even sure I could keep my temper. And we are talking about guys here - hot-tempered and aggressive.

One of them grabs his shirt to hold him up, and the other three look like they are about to purple Dean’s face. I think about saving Dean, since he looks much weaker than them.

But before I could do anything, Dean’s eyes fling open, and he suddenly places his hand on the arm that is grabbing him. And it happens really quickly that no one can have a good view of it.

Crack!

Dean pins the arm behind its owner’s back by the wrist and makes him down on his knees. The guy screams.

Oops, his arm must be broken.

“Uh-oh… sorry, too sleepy…” Dean mutters. “Should’ve been more careful…”

The others are extremely mad right now that they launch themselves into him. I watch the fight, excited.

Dean is unexpectedly a good fighter. He takes them down, one by one, with powerful and clean hits from his slender arms and legs. Dean’s moves are beautiful. He grabs one’s wrist and throws that guy in rotation, then he grabs another’s arm and knees him in the stomach, etc… He’s clearly at an upper level.

But he’s just… too nice, too soft. Yes, the way Aikido practitioners protect their opponents. Meanwhile, his opponents seem to have a good endurance, they recover and attack him over and over again. The one with a broken arm is constantly pressing his cell phone’s buttons.

From a distance, there are more men running over. They seem to be the broken-arm guy’s personal guards. Hmph, this school’s security sucks… letting strangers come in so easily like this… I will have to complain to the administrators later.

Dean doesn’t look like he wants to run away, and he keeps fighting.

Since it’s against my sense of aesthetics for that many people to gang up on one (although he’s the one who invites it), I jump down to help him. And because I dislike unfair play, I don’t go easy on them. I even use round kicks and flying kicks to increase power (I still don’t feel sorry for them at the moment), but man, what kind of bodyguards are this weak? They would be a light exercise for Willie and Frankie, respectively tae-kwon-do and judo black belts.

We take them down after a while. Breathing a little heavily, we look at each other. He looks quite surprised to see me there.

“I wasn’t helping you.” I immediately say. “Just wanted to exercise a little.”

He doesn’t reply, and heads straight out to leave. But he suddenly stops and mutters, without turning back. “Sleeping Beauty…”

I startle. “…Pardon?”

“Oh, well.” He says, and leaves.

I leave, too, don’t even bother to clean things up. The guys are still groaning on the ground, unable to stand up.

[lu_hehe]

ENTRY 9 - 1st half

Home Economics time.

We’re learning how to make muffins. Some students complain why they have to learn even Economics. The maids in their house or the bakeries could do better, and I quite agree. You can’t leave this job to these pampered princes and princesses, or the hospitals will be overloaded with food-poisoning cases.

“But… isn’t it kind of cool that you can make your own muffins and give them to your boyfriends?" Annie smiles. "A unique present…”

The girls nod to each other and chatter happily, but I see Richard shrug, as if he’s sick of handmade gifts from Annie already.

“Yeah… a good idea…”

“Right, on Christmas this year and next year’s Valentine’s …”

“He’d be so happy…”

Annie’s doing a good job helping the professor. That’s the class monitor for you.

But the guys are still growling.

“And shouldn’t we learn how to cook for ourselves, too?" I say. "You have maids, but do you really trust them? What if somebody pays them to poison you?”

At least know some tricks to keep your lives safe, guys, although the food you make might kill better than real poisons…

But all of the students seem to consider my words seriously, and no one complains anymore. The time passes in peace, even though sometimes there are some weird noises coming from all over the room.

Boy, aren’t they clumsy… They wrestle with the flour for a long time, until they are all sweaty. But I don’t have any difficulty with it, since I was raised in Aunt Di’s household (phew, another reason to appreciate her). Across the row, Annie doesn’t look too troubled either. Matter of fact. I heard that she had a part-time job at a bakery.

To think about it, I haven’t talked to Annie much - not that I’ve ever been chummy with anyone else either. But I know she is probably the nicest girl in class.

Annie seems to be living by herself. She never mentions anything about her parents, never boasts how rich she is. If I hadn’t known her parents before I even met her, I would have wondered why she could go to FTR (…or maybe not. I generally don’t want to poke my nose into other people’s business). According to Annie’s parents, she’s trying to be independent. I think that’s kind of cool.

The professor announces that she will taste the muffins to grade, and many students groan in disagreement.

I give her one of my muffins, and obviously she gives me an “Excellent”. As she bends down to record the grade in her notebook, I lean over and say quietly:

“Are you absolutely sure you want to taste the muffins they make? You could die, you know.”

She smiles and whispers back:

“Don’t worry. After fifteen years teaching this subject and ending up in the hospital for fifty-seven times, I’m immune to quite a variety of poisons.”

But this could really be your fifty-eighth time, Professor…

[lu_hehe]

Tại sao mình siêng thế này nhở? Tự phong cho mình huân chương lao động thôi. Hôm qua thức đến khuya để canh vườn, thế mà giờ lại phải lôi cái thân lười lên đây T_T (giờ vẫn đang nằm oèo trên giường -__-)
-----
ENTRY 9 - 2nd half

I watch her walking from row to row, tasting the muffins one by one.

“Passable.”

“Passable.”

“Passable.”

Judging by the expression on her face, I highly suspect that the muffins are beyond horrible, but if the professor judged them according to her real taste, she would have to fail almost everybody.

As she swallows a piece of Patricia’s muffin, I know immediately that there’s something wrong. Her face changes colors rapidly, her eyes bulge, and she clutches her stomach painfully. I run over quickly, and shout to the nearest people:

“Annie, get me some water! Peter, call the infirmary’s doctor!”

I hold on to the professor and support her. As Peter runs out of the class, I calmly jam a bottle of water into her mouth. She immediately vomits on the floor.

“Grossss…” Someone comments, but I ignore it and continue thumping her back.

“Good, just vomit, that’d make you feel better.” I say.

I continue shoving water down her throat, until the colors return to her face. When a doctor appears at the door, Annie and Peter help him bring the professor along, while I stay behind to keep the class calm.

Relieved, I begin to think about how the poisoning could happen. The ingredients used in the class have already been checked, but Patricia must have mistaken the washing powder used for the class’s dishwasher for a type of flour. What a moron.

“Ohhhh… how wasteful…” Patricia sighs. “Luckily I still have some left. I’ll just wrap them up for Lyserg.”

Then she wraps them with silver paper, into the shape of a terribly deformed bag, and happily runs out of the classroom to give the present away, before we could do anything to make her change her mind. In a way, Patricia turns out to be a dangerous woman because of her stupidity.

All the students left in class have turned green, including me. I secretly make a prayer.

“To the unfortunate one who will receive those murderous muffins,

May God be with you so that He could send an ambulance in time,

Amen.”

Later that day, I hear that the Home Economics professor has been admitted to the hospital for the fifty-eighth time, and we won’t have Home Economics classes for at least a week.

[lu_hehe]

ENTRY 10

This morning, Dad sends me a experimental game file - TomXJerry, which will become our new product once I give my approval (since I’m the tester). I download it into my Gabriella II and bring the game console to school.

School is as usual today, except that we are free in the third period, Home Economics. I go out to my usual hiding place - the big maple tree in one corner of the school’s yard, near the East Building (of class C) and South Building (of class B) - to test the game. Although I’m quite good at virtual games, TomXJerry seems surprisingly hard to beat. It’s also very addictive, with Tom and Jerry as their main characters. However, I will have to tell Dad to change the name into something less lame.

I could guess who is behind the idea of using Tom and Jerry. Well, nobody has spent that much time watching that show with me, apart from Kenny.

That annoying Dean won’t come to bother me today, I saw him sleeping under the cherry tree in the Southwest corner. But, instead of him, a cat comes.

I look down to find out which idiot has brought his pet to school, but I couldn’t see anyone apart from it - a fat white cat.

The cat suddenly jumps into the trash can and digs the trash up.

“Wow, that fatty certainly can jump.” I murmur.

As if it hears me, it twists its head to look at me with a pair of round, haughty orange eyes. Hmm… definitely a female…

“What, moron, picking a fight?” I say quietly.

The cat waggles her long, furry tail, and ignores me to continue her digging. I feel kind of stupid quarreling with a cat, so I just watch her. Then I see a gleam of silver in the middle of the trash.

I pull out a pair of binoculars from my bag to have a careful look. I recognize that silvery-wrapped, deformed bag. Patricia’s muffins.

Didn’t Patricia already give her boyfriend the present? Or did she change her mind half-way thanks to her prickling conscience and decide to throw it away - though I doubt this possibility?

The cat seems to know how dangerous the thing is, so she completely disregards it.

“Mimi!” An anxious voice calls out for her, and she turns back, startled.

Peter Saunders lifts the fat cat up and hugs her tightly. He rubs his cheeks against her hairy head, and the cat purrs.

“You make me worry, Mimi! Don’t just go off alone like that!” He scolds the cat gently.

I nearly spit all the milk I’m sipping. This is Peter Saunders??

[StormInHeaven]

Lạy Phật! Thương người chút chứ! Post nhanh thế này thì ai mà dịch cho kịp huhuhu... Giờ tớ vẫn còn đang oằn èo với mấy cái Entry số U5 ấy huhuhu... Thế mà sao lu siêng khủng hoảng thế nảy Gì mà mới hôm trước lên thấy entry 6, hôm nay lên đã thấy entry 10 rồi!

===> Chăm quá là có đứa phải đi vượt biên để trốn dịch truyện đấy huhuhu...

Đang mong chờ entry 13, xem Thea làm ăn thế nào Thích cô công chúa này ^^

[lu_hehe]

Gahhh... so bored... phải đi ngủ mới được.
@Storm: lạy Chúa, nói rùi, phần lớn entry chán lắm, Storm cứ việc dịch chap nào u thích thôi ^^. Chú tâm vào cái tên èo uột này của tớ làm j, cố gắng với đám của Storm nữa (vd, chance to change, what do u think abt me), chứ tớ ko có truyện đọc cũng dễ điên lắm đấy... (quạt đâu rồi?? dạo này ngoài trời nóng như thiêu...)
Nói vậy chứ nếu 1 tuần nữa mà tớ chả viết được khỉ j thì chắc cũng trốn viện (tâm thần) luôn... Định viết cho xong cái "sườn" này trong hè, để có j sau đó còn edit lại, chứ giờ cứ thấy nó nhảy tưng tưng sao ấy, chả liền mạch j cả... Nghĩ lại cũng lẹ thật... gần 4 tháng rồi...
Cái entry thứ 13 dễ khiến tớ khùng nhất vì quá dài, mà đậm chất... siêu bịa... Cứ viết -> thấy có chỗ thiếu logic -> sửa -> lại thấy tiếp -> vòng luẩn quẩn. Hiện thời tạm ổn... lỡ ai vạch được "sâu" chắc tớ ngồi bó gối trong góc quá...
-----
ENTRY 11 - 1st half

A nice morning. I suddenly want to wander off again, but this time, not only Frankie but Willie also opposes. He says that he will only let me go if I bring him and his “subordinates” along.

I scowl.

So this is the way you get your revenge on me for leaving those brawny brutes under you, Willie?

One cannot go against two, and I cannot fight them either (mind you, they are better at martial arts than I am). I decide not to waste time and agree to let them join me.

As Willie introduces his subordinates, I nearly fall into a wordless shock. I’ve already learnt about Willie’s infamous reputation of pruning people, but I can’t believe that devil has fixed those thugs until no one could recognize them: black suits, white shirts, black sunglasses, tidy hairdos (some are even bald - probably he has shaved their hair whenever they don’t listen), military walking style, grim expression, etc…

And so I go out with five followers, Willie in my car and the other four in another car, while Frankie stays behind to take care of his precious cars with the rest of Willie’s subordinates.

Willie lets me drive, but he sometimes asks me where my destination is. I absently reply that I don’t know. I don’t even have a specific place in my mind.

On the way, while I’m stopping for the red light, I see Patricia and Richard walking side-by-side on the zebra crossing right in front of my car. Richard’s arm is around Patricia’s shoulder, and her arm is around his waist. They look quite intimate.

Well, like father like daughter. Patrick Jones, aside from being rumored to have some involvements in the contraband activities, is also (in)famous for having many lovers - I still remember he tried to flirt with me the first time we met, at a party I think - and now his daughter is having an affair with her classmate’s boyfriend.

“Thea, what are you thinking about?” Willie asks, pointing at the green light.

“Nothing.” I answer.

Yeah, not my problem. Just ignore it.

After half an hour, I stop in a rural area, where there are a few houses - some are even half-way through demolition. There is a whiff of old, moldy, country smell in the air. A single leaf is flying across a big and desolated field, while the wind is lazily dragging on its voice to sing a tragic, traditional ballad. I've just heard "Scarborough Fair", I swear it!!

“Er… this is your destination?” Willie says uncertainly while staring at the tilting and battered sign “Scarborough Village” in front of us.

Like I said, I don’t have a specific place in my mind, but I’m sure I don’t want to come to the countryside.

I try to conceal the embarrassment and say calmly:

“Okay, Willie, you’re now in charge of driving.”

“Where to, Thea?”

“High Town.” I answer, curtly.

He turns to stare at me. “Shopping? But isn’t it in the opposite direction?”

“Can you please just shut up and drive?” I retort.

We visit every store we could find in High Town, including the stores for baby’s supplies (I look past them and find some cute toys for my yet-to-be-born sibling). My last destination is Tiffany MIS (musical instrument shop). When I push the door open and step my first step inside, the whole atmosphere inside this white-walled, roomy shop is filled with clear, strong, yet gentle sounds of the piano. Approaching the crowd at the center with my feet trying to be as quiet as possible on the blue ceramic floor, I realize someone testing a black Tiffany’s piano, and, to my surprise, it’s him - the “moon guy”.

His fingers are swiftly gliding past the keys, full of emotions, and he has his eyes shut, completely oblivious to the surrounding. The melody flows around like an invisible and unstoppable river; it keeps resounding over and over in my ears, my mind and my heart like an echo. The more I listen to it, the more I am captivated. It’s like something is growing inside of me, pulling out all the sad memories that I have locked away for a long time, like a poison that is worming its way inside of me, eating away all my inside. My chest feels tight, and I feel like crying.

But, of course, before I could shed a tear, he already finishes the piece and disappears as swiftly as the wind, leaving us with our feet gluing to the floor, as if there is a spell that has yet to be broken.

[silver]

what is he? ghost?? from what i heard, human beings aren't able to float..


LOL, i think it would be better if you put more descriptions of the surroundings into your story. the setting of a story is a vital element, it helps draw up a clear picture of what's going on for the readers, so that they can feel more attached to the story. if you want us readers to see through your eyes, you kinda need to provide us a guide so at least we get on the right track, and let imagination take care of the rest, right?

just a mere suggestion.. ^^

im still waiting ^^

[Giun Đất]

I love Tom and Jerry :D Crazily, you bet.

[lu_hehe]

@Sil:
ahh... he's not... but someone else is, and that person hasn't been here yet (ok, that's stupid, I just miss the supernatural element too much that I couldn't stop myself from creating that ghost...)

But this "moon guy" just disappears quickly, he isn't a ghost... (yeah, he's one of the main crts). Because, you know, when we listen to a good song, we feel a lot of emotions -> in a daze... (or maybe that's just me) That state will linger for a long time, and b4 ppl know it, he already disappears...

My imagination is limited... I just focused on the crts and missed out that. Good advice, will try to follow ^^ But let me sleep for a while, probably my brain will work better...

Oh cr*p... have to put up the summary... or even I can't follow what I'm doing...

Gahh... I don't want it to be cliched... I want to stress the "weird" characteristic of her personality so badly... and so I'll do that, then. I like weird ppl (lol)

@Giun: whoa... shake hands. Can't agree more!!!

Ah, yeah, these could (possibly) be the song he's playing (I don't like them much, of course I imagine that guy is better, and the song is much more touching when he plays it more slowly - but for illustrations, they are the only ones I could find. Can't be too picky since I can't even play piano):

#1 (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Xl32t1Lgp3o)
#2 (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SStKBOskdPQ)

Just blame the "you-know-who" who [đầu độc] me with this song.

[J.Bon]

Hưm :-?? Well, lời văn của bạn tuy 90% đúng về ngữ pháp nhưng chưa biểu lộ rõ cảm xúc của câu văn. Sr trc' vì mình k pro về AV lắm, ít nhiều cũng hiểu đc câu truyện of bạn.Nice ^^

[lu_hehe]

Đã có edit vài chap trước lại. Nghe tạm ổn hơn lúc đầu 1 chút...

@JennyBon9x: whoa, tới 90% lận à... Trong tất cả cái dạng bài TLV, tớ tạm nhất bình luận và kể, nhưng dzỏm nhất về biểu cảm (tại sao thế nhỉ??) Bỗng dưng nhớ lại cái nickname "robot" mà bọn bạn đã thân ái dán lên mặt tớ... hình như tớ robot thiệt ấy... có lần viết truyện sến mà sau đó cứ có cảm giác thấy ghê ghê, sởn gai ốc...
Ngoài ra, tớ có cảm giác rằng Thea của tớ chưa có trải qua chuyện j khiến nhỏ xúc động nhiều. Tạm thời nhỏ chỉ có biết đến "chán" và "thú vị" thôi. -> ko biết bạn có chấp nhận cái kiểu lý sự cùn này ko?
-----
ENTRY 11 - 2nd half

My love for music was triggered, and stays stronger than ever. Tonight I stay up late and listen to the songs I’ve just downloaded. I haven’t found the melody the “moon guy” played - not yet, but surely will, but one of those downloads particularly sounds nice, although its lyrics tickle me to death.

“…kurage, nagareboshi mitsukeraretara
anata no namae wo omoi ukaberu yo…”
[…Whenever I find a jellyfish or shooting star,
your name floats into my mind…]

I nearly roll on the floor laughing. Kurage (Jellyfish)? So, what kind of name does that guy have? Jelly? Bubbly? Medusa? Bloom? Umbrella? Mushroom??

Of course, I use the next fifteen minutes and half of my grey matter to invent bizarre names, and then roll off the bed, onto the floor, laughing like some important screws in my head have just fallen out...

Tsk, have to be careful, or Frankie will have my brain checked in a psychiatric hospital.

“…donna iyana toko shitteiru no ni anata no koto
konna ni suki da yo…”
[…No matter how imperfect you are
I like you so much…]

Tired from laughing, I try to sit up and get the bowl of ice-cream on my desk. An overfilled scoop goes right into my wide open mouth. I enjoy the cold feeling passing through my throat. Yummy.

But, "like", eh? How does it feel like to have special feeling for someone? I wonder if it’s sweet like the vanilla ice-cream that is melting on my tongue. It’s quite weird to admit this, but I’m a toddler when it comes to relationship. I’ve never fallen in love.

People say that love isn’t always happy thing. Sometimes it’s melancholic and painful. Sometimes it destroys a person’s life. But they say that once you fall in love, you don’t think you regret it, and it’s the best thing in life.

Hmm… so it’s like dark chocolate…? It’s bitter at first, yet becomes addictive when you already get used to it.

I like dark chocolate, but I don’t like losing my head over something so arbitrary. I don’t like pains either - I consider it’s the worst. I don’t want to cry. So, thanks for offering, but I’d better off without love. Maybe I’ll miss out “the best thing in life”, but I could avoid “the worst”.

But with that said, I still sing along with the song.

“…sukoshi zureteru no kana
kono hoshi zora sae mo, anata mo onaji you ni omotte kureteru no?…”
[…Am I thinking amiss?
Starry sky, do you feel the same way?…]

Hey… I’m still over-thinking things, aren’t I, because I suddenly wish I could play an instrument. When I saw that guy being completely absorbed in creating those pretty sounds, it just seems so fun…

[lu_hehe]

Ừm... just some info để hiểu rõ truyện... cho ai rảnh đọc đỡ...:bangxiu:
-----
DOROTHY [THEA] CIANA HOWARD

Class A, 1st year 3rd grade, FTR Academy
First-in-line heir of Howard Electronic Game Corporation
DOB: May 23 1992 (17 years old)
Hair color: black
Eye color: striking blue
Height: 1m 60
Special abilities: statistics, gaming, 2nd-dan black belt in karate, throwing darts.
Weaknesses: direction-blind, unbalanced, bad at naming people
Favorite cartoon characters: Doraemon, Tom & Jerry
Favorite colors: silver, baby blue

-----

Dorothy’s speed-dials:
1. Diane
2. Mark
3. Sally
4. Kenny
5. -
6. -
7. -
8. Frankie
9. Willie

-----

Setting:
- Continent: Sarasa
- Country: Amelia - similar to America, is a democracy
- Neighbor country: Euphoria - similar to Japan/ Britain, a democracy with symbolic monarchy

-----

FTR ACADEMY

~~

Overview

FTR Academy has been around for a long time and is a prestigious school for rich kids. It is located in Sexta, Amelia, and is a combination of elementary, secondary and high schools. It has Administration Board, Parents Association and Student Council. FTR is funded by donation.

~~

System of study

Classes: There are three classes. Classes are organized by students’ choices. Students choose a class if they like its set of courses the most. Students can attend any courses of another class if they'd like to. Students can leave the class whenever they want to.

However, when a student makes any changes without informing the school, a notification will be sent to his/her parents by the student council.

Class B favors natural sciences, class C favors social and behavioral sciences, and class A favors both, but there are still some crossover courses for each class. Also, since class A favors both, it is broader and more general, and several subjects are taught more specifically in class B and C.

Grades: Each student moves up a grade by completing the required courses for that grade. FTR elementary and secondary sections are similar to normal schools, but its high school section is different, because it’s an important period which prepares students education to succeed their family business. Since most of the kids don’t take higher education after graduating FTR but go into internship right away, the high school section is made to be the combination of high school and college.

High school levels include first, second, third and fourth grades (each normally takes two school years to finish). The first grade is equivalent to 9th and 10th grades, second grade is to 11th and 12th grades, and third and fourth grades are to college level.

School year begins in September and ends in May; however, the school does offer summer courses.

Exams:
Challenge exams are held in mid April
Normal exams are held in mid May

~~

Dress code

Uniform: There are no uniforms, students can wear any kind of clothes, as long as they are appropriate.

School badge: Each student has to wear their school badge. The badges are often worn on their chests, but some students prefer to wear them somewhere else (like Annie on her sleeve, Dorothy on her hoodie's hood or on her hair as a decoration, Natalie on her sock and Dean on his wristband). The badges made with expensive materials, such as silver and gemstones with the particular colors that associate with their class, and are equipped with transmitters (for their own safety). However, due to privacy, some students have the transmitters removed.

Class A: Ruby (red)
Class B: Lapis Lazuli (blue)
Class C: Sunstone (yellow)

~~

Architecture

Each class has their own building. Each building has their own architecture, but all are very big, three-story high and has a system of elevators.

Class A: West Building
Class B: South Building
Class C: East Building
School Administration Office: North Building

Right in the center of the school there are a collection of marble, gold, bronze statues, and many artificial fountains.

In each corner of the school there is a tree (maybe for good luck...).
Northwest: oak
Southwest: cherry
Southeast: maple
Northeast: apple

~~

Security

The school entrance has a system of security checking gates. Each building is made to be accessed by students and staffs only, and they can only use the school badges or other forms of school IDs to get in. The glass in classrooms is made bullet-proof. The walls around the school do not have much protection, but they are very high for normal jumping and impossible for climbing. School’s guards are often concentrated at the entrance.

~~

Administration Board

The board runs and regulates the school but does not govern it. The seats in the administration board are not permanent, and can be altered through resignations, additions and replacements. These processes sometimes require voting, sometimes don’t. The board can be heavily influenced by the Parents Association.

~~

Student organizations

The student council governs the school, but their control is not absolute, because individual's choice is still valued. The council members are chosen through the voting of students. It could be said that the students from most influential families often end up being in the student council.

The council consists of one president, two vice-presidents (from 2nd and 3rd grades of high school division - 4th grades are too busy for this), two treasurers and a secretary (from 1st, 2nd and 3rd grades of high school division). This system ensures checks and balances of power.

The student council exists to improve student life, organize school activities, implements school rules, and protect the weakest students, aka students whose families are least influential. When a case arises, the council will form a student court to put the offender and injured party through trials. However, the court doesn’t exert harsh punishments, since the members would want to maintain good relationships their future business partners.

Each class has its own representative - often called class monitor, it is also decided through voting. The class monitors are the bridge between the students and the student council.

Members of student council and class monitors have badges made from cotton, polyester fibers and gemstones, which are worn on their arms (or sometimes wrists).

Student council member: Sapphire (pink)
Class monitor: Amethyst (purple)

[lu_hehe]

Khúc này chỉ là giới thiệu sơ về 1 trò chơi, based on Gunbound... cái trò game online duy nhất tớ từng chơi (giờ thì dẹp rồi... chơi trên mạng lười kinh khủng)...
-----
ENTRY 12 - 1st half

Dad’s just mailed me a gaming USB – sending me his newest product right after it comes out is his habit. This time, it’s the complete version of T&JR (formerly known as TomXJerry, but I have renamed it for them).

When I first tested it, I was playing against artificial intelligence, but it wasn’t what it’s supposed to be. I didn’t introduce it properly last time because of that fatty Mimi’s disturbance, but T&JR is an online, multiplayer, 3D game. After creating my username - “DREM”, now I can test all of its special features.

Oh, wait… let me read the instruction for the second time…

“In T&JR, you play with players from everywhere using Gabriella II, going from chapter to chapter. Apart from using Tom and Jerry as the main characters, it has almost nothing in common with the show Tom and Jerry. Tom and Jerry are made the leaders of each army. Supporting characters, such as Doraemon, Puss In Boots, Garfield, Hello Kitty, Cheshire Cat… make up the rest of the armies, each of whom has their unique abilities and flaws.”

Wonder why every character except Jerry is a cat? And why Gabriella II is also in cat-shape?

That’s because Mark Howard, the successful businessman, has a sickening cat fetish. This is the reason why I don’t like cats really much. The only cat I’ve ever liked is Doraemon, although Doraemon is fictional and doesn’t look a bit cat-like (more like a raccoon, I think). I always choose Doraemon as my character in the game.

“The settings are randomly picked. They are created based on the locations of famous battles throughout the history. These excellent virtual drawings look pretty realistic.”

“T&JR is a strategy game where you have to use your intelligence to win battles. In each battle, there will be an advantageous army and a disadvantageous one. The disadvantageous army needs to find a way to turn the table around, and the advantageous army needs to protect their way to victory. To protect the fair nature of the game, the disadvantageous army’s members have three lives each and more points if they obtain victory, while the advantageous army members have only one life each. Also, special weapons are randomly picked through a lottery machine to be awarded to a “brave” member – someone from the disadvantageous army who changes the tide of the battle with his actions and sacrifices.”

[lu_hehe]

Chỗ này chán nhưng nói chung DN & WHEN là 2 nv quan trọng... -_- chỉ là tớ ko biết cho tụi nó gặp Thea trong hoàn cảnh nào hay hơn thôi...
Oh, yeah... cuối cùng cũng sắp mò tới entry 13... mất hết mấy ngày để viết nó, mà lúc đó hình như viết để xả tức thì phải...
Dạo này cứ bị chọi dép hoài, chắc leo vô góc ngồi đỡ...
-----
ENTRY 12 - 2nd half

“How you manage to win depends not on which character you choose, but on how you effectively use its ability, the setting’s benefits and situation - which should be called manipulation - and on luck.”

I invite Frankie (username: “Porsche” - of course) and Willie (username: “Wii”), and we spend the day playing. Some time during it I find out that “DN” and “WHEN” have been in the same team as my “DREM” for several times. The strategies they use are unusual, but very creative and useful. I also notice that, by the end of the day, on the top-score board, along with “DREM” are “DN” and “WHEN” (“Porsche” and “Wii” are out because they’re too… terrible).

One of the good things about T&JR is that you can plug it into computers to chat with other players while you’re playing. With this helpful application, I can talk to “DN” and “WHEN”.

Our conversation simply goes like this:

[DREM : Ur IDs r familiar.]
[WHEN : Urs 2.]
[DN : …]
[DREM : Ah… in B-FX and XYZ-Gen.]

Note: B-FX (Bounce-FX) and XYZ-Gen (XYZ-Generation) are both Gabriella I’s games, and are quite popular during recent years. It isn’t a big coincidence that we’ve all played them.

[WHEN : O…kay.]
[DN : T&JR’s best.]
[WHEN : Assent.]
[DREM : Yup.]
[DN : DREM stands 4?]

…Oh, curious?

[DREM : Guess.]

Look at my character, look at my character…

[WHEN : Don’t Read Every Manga?]
[DN : Funny.]
[DREM : Hah-hah <ROTFL>. ]

And I AM rolling on the floor laughing… What a lame joke…

[DREM : DN?]
[DN : Guess.]
[WHEN : Death Note?]
[DN : … -_-]
[WHEN : No?]
[DREM : D.N Angel?]
[DN : Urg… -_-]

Okay, we young people have overread manga. No wonder why there are so many bizarre teenagers on the streets, and the older generation just sigh more often when they look at us.

[DREM : Give up -“-.]
[DN : Tell u l8er.]
[WHEN : Don’t make ppl Qrius. O_o]
[DN : Someday.]
[DREM : means never.]
[DN : ^^ What abt WHEN?]
[WHEN : Don’t feel like telling.]
[DREM : Boring.]
[DREM : Where r u from?]
[WHEN : Amelia.]
[DN : Me 2.]

Oh, so we’re in the same country.

[DREM : Me 3. State?]
[DN : Sexta.]
[WHEN : Big coincidence.]

Wow, same state…!!

Like this, somehow I befriend with “DN” and “WHEN” through the game… And I would have continued gluing my eyes on the screen and chatting with them if Frankie hadn’t been nagging about me having myopia soon.

[lu_hehe]

Mọi ng đọc dzui dzẻ và cứ thoải mái đi tìm lỗi sai, hehehe... Tg đã phải vắt hết chất xám ra để loại bỏ ~ chỗ vô lý trong cái entry loằng ngoằng này (hy vọng ko còn lỗi nữa). Vốn là hồi trước viết entry này để xả stress đỡ, nói chung là bực dọc j thì cứ quăng vào đây.
-----
ENTRY 13 - part 1

I’m bored again. It seems like I’m quite easily bored.

I open my phone and check my calendar. I blink my eyes several times. Oh, so it’s “the day”. Interesting. We’re going to have so much fun today.

Normally I don’t care about “this day”, because somehow I always end up busy on “this day” every year. This year, even though my yesterday and tomorrow are filled with work, today I’m miraculously free.

…That’s one of the things Mom and Dad should have prevented.

…But now it’s too late to stop, isn’t it?

After selecting my victims, I begin my schedule of the day. All the while I spend on planning, I grin evilly to myself. That isn’t a good sign though - I might be suffering brain damage.

Frankie drives me to the school’s gate, and as we stop he opens the door on my side. I step out gracefully, and suddenly I hug him goodbye (which is what I’ve never done before, and which I’d never do if I don’t have a specific intention). Frankie is taken aback, and he seems flustered.

I whisper to his ear, while secretly slipping my hand into his pocket:

“Frankie, the fortune cookie said bad luck might befall you today, so be careful.”

Er, have I already told you that this morning Frankie ate a fortune cookie I made (which he still thinks was bought from a store) and received an unlucky message?

“With you, of course it might. I’m already used to that.” Frankie laughs innocently. He pats my back and gently pushes me away. “You should go, you’re gonna be late.”

I smile and leave. Then, as I’m midway to class, I open my grasp to look at Frankie’s wallet. My, he should have abandoned that habit of putting his cell in his wallet.

Part A of Mission 1: accomplished.

Part B of Mission 1 only requires a slight push on my remote control’s green button.

And then I waltz into class, trying not to laugh while imagining Frankie’s (future) expression.

[lu_hehe]

Enjoy...
-----
ENTRY 13 - part 2

Break time, I’m wondering about Frankie’s fate.

I took care to blow up his tires in the middle of the road, a not-so-crowded one, so that he couldn’t get help for a while. Aieee… What a thing to do in the Physics class.

I’ll explain how I blew up his tires from such a distance, only to you. As usual, Frankie often check his tires a while before going anywhere, so I waited until he finished checking and installed some chips (which did the blow-up job) and a tracking device (so that I can know exactly where in the city he is) in secret places, then connect them wirelessly to my remote control.

Sigh… poor guy… tsk, tsk, tsk…

I look up as Scott Raymond, vice-leader of Peter’s gang, suddenly runs into the classroom and tells me that somebody is waiting for me at the school’s gate. He doesn’t seem to be lying, and I know that to students in this school, April Fools’ Day just doesn’t exist. To me it does, since I can find some things more fun than partying and dating. I wonder how long it will take for them to get bored of that kind of life - a sheltered life of the dolls in the glass cupboard.

Still, I question Scott more about that person, since I’m not someone to meet strangers easily, but he just shrugs and says that a class C’s student passes that message to him. Curious, I go out, but not without my bag though.

As I cross the yard, I notice some commotions happening around the school. Something blows up near the maple tree, the fight between Richard and some guy from another class… The school’s guards have to scatter around to tend to all of these.

Hmm… is it a trap after all?

I secure the bag on my back, pull out a hankie, slip my cell phone (it’s the flattest and strongest type of cell phone at the moment) inside my left sock and let it lie between my foot and my shoe. Then I calmly walk to the gate.

When I pass through the security checking system, there are no guards there. Ah... how fishy.

I’m about to turn back to the school when suddenly many masked people jump out to stop me. Instinctively, I tie the hankie around my face to cover my mouth and nose. We fight, but they outnumber me. One of them successfully takes off my hankie-mask. I think about running away, but then the sleeping gas has already made my body go numb.

And I pass out.

[lu_hehe]

ENTRY 13 - part 3

I wake up with the sounds of my watch beeping ten times. The beeps are small, so it only notifies me and not the guys standing at the door, who are showing their backs to me.

Ten o’clock. So it hasn’t been long.

Hmm, my hands are tied in the back - quite disadvantageous. My mouth is gagged, and my feet are also bound, a bit loosely. Okay… I’ve been kidnapped.

What a price to pay for my curiosity.

While silently complaining about how stinky this gag is and constantly reminding myself that I will need two liters of Listerine later, I look around to find some way to escape. It’s a room… Empty and quite dusty, with several spiders spreading their nets in every corner. It must have been abandoned for a long time. There’s a piece of wood near me, which I quickly hide in my hands, behind my back. There’s also a half-open window behind me, and if they’re that confident to not close it, this place must be very remote. And to confirm my assumption, it’s really quiet outside, and the only sounds I hear are the trees rustling and the kidnappers talking.

I can’t figure out where this place is. So unfamiliar... Calling Frankie and Willie is no use either, because my cell doesn’t have a tracking device, not to mention that they wouldn’t let me have a chance to dial the numbers.

I have to admit, I’m relatively calm for my first time of being kidnapped. Can’t believe it’s my first time, right? But it is. Willie and Frankie have done a good job protecting me from those small fries (up until now).

While I’m racking my brain out to think of a plan, they are still having their backs to me and whispering to each other.

“We need to contact the guardians…”

“Yeah, my cell’s here…”

One of them respectfully gives his cell to a person in red-and-yellow flowery shirt, who must be their leader, and they make many calls. I guess they’re calling my parents’ companies, offices and branches, but as usual, the lines are busy, and it will take a very long time to reach them if the call is not from any registered numbers in their phone list. I don’t have to go through the torture of waiting, as we communicate using Internet phone numbers.

...But if there’s someone who could call my guardians, it should be me. Not them. I won’t let them have their way.

I make noises to get their attention, and the leader comes over to peel off the tape on my mouth.

Yikes... the multicolored flowers on his shirt really makes my mind go dizzy. I can't understand why there are criminals who love to stand out, like him. Overconfident, maybe?

“Don’t even think about yelling. It’s a remote area, and there aren’t many people living here. But if you still want to try, I might have to knock you out.” He warns me.

I nod obediently, and finally the tape is off.

[Giun Đất]

This story has reached to its funny point.

Since patience is a kind of talant to me, I really admire you. Your writing isn't much complicated to follow. Simple and very attracting.
Yet, I cannot make up any pics in my head.

Waiting for the next chap

[lu_hehe]

@Giun: "funny point"... -_- hope it won't go downhill from here... :aba:

About the setting... I'm sorry... can't describe it better... I can picture the actions, but the surrounding I don't notice much.

Oh, yeah, your signature scares me... Mouse... Mouse... Poor Dora-chan... :aba:
-----
ENTRY 13 - part 4

“How do we contact your guardians?” He asks, his voice going soft, as if he’s luring a child. Well, sorry, dear, but it won’t work on me.

...And don't come nearer, your breath smells bad...

“I can give you the phone numbers, through which you can reach them…” I say, my mind calculating the possibilities of about ten options. “But by nature, my guardians are very doubtful. If the call’s from any stranger, it’s downright fishy to them.”

“Even when they realize you’ve gone missing?” The flowery guy questions me, with one of his thick, worm-like eyebrows raised, while I keep on taking quick glances to measure the distance between each of them and me.

...Fifteen footsteps from here to that open door...

“I don’t think they do for at least three hours." I shrug. "I should be in class right now, and my school’s security has quite a reputation...”

"...For letting strange people in," I add in my head, while checking the tightness of the ropes around my hands and feet.

“And that reputation is completely smashed off by us!” He says, and others laugh loudly.

Yeah, I quite agree with them on this part.

...Hmm... Untying hands would need more than twenty times scraping against the piece of wood... not to mention it must be done carefully so that they won't find out... which takes approximately five minutes...

“Even if they realize I’m not at school, they might think I’m only pulling a prank, because today’s April Fools’.” I’m just bluffing, I do think Willie and Frankie will believe them. “You can call them with my cell phone, that should dispel their suspicions…” I suggest, with the most earnest face I could produce.

...I think I can move my feet, so loosening the rope on my feet should be easy... Matter of seconds... Tightening it back will be a piece of cake, too...

"Hmm..." His forehead creasing like a crumpled paper, Mr. Flowery uses the whole minute to think before telling me his decision. “...Good idea. I’ll try. So, where’s your cell?”

I still feel the cool surface of my cell underneath my left foot, inside my shoe, but I fling my head toward my bag, which was tossed in a corner.

You must be wondering why they hadn’t dug up my bag to find some credit cards but rather threw it in a corner. I’d say that even if you max out those cards, the money wouldn’t be significant compared to the amount they could get from a kidnap.

Well, luckily they aren’t so wise, and my acting is fine enough to convince them, and they follow my advice. Several of them shuffle my bag, while the leader walks back to watch them. Nobody is within my two-meter radius, and no eyes are fixed on me, so I glance over my back and, through the window, I see a figure next to the main entrance, down at ground zero.

...Such a good intuition I have...

"Bro!!" One of them suddenly yells, his hand still in the bag. “I’ve found a cell phone--”

[lu_hehe]

ENTRY 13 - part 5

BOOOMMMMM!!

…Congratulations!!! You’ve been selected as the thousandth person to receive a full blast of my bomb, blah, blah, blah… Well, I mean, it should be commiserations…

But thank God I have prepared a homemade heat-sensitive smoke bomb in the form of a cell phone - to trick Frankie later, of course.

Without wasting any precious seconds when they are blinded, I quickly loosen the rope on my feet, use my toes to pull my cell out of the shoe and throw it out of the window using my mouth. It lands on the head of the guy out there. Bull’s eye.

Oh dear… it must have nearly knocked the soul out of him…

My ally – well, he must be my ally, since he doesn’t wear weird clothes like the kidnappers – looks up, his eyes full of stars. I suddenly feel relieved to know that he’s the “moon guy” weirdo…

Weirdo or whatever, I don’t care anymore. I use my feet to signal for help.

…My cell should be able to work just fine, even after the throw… it’s high-quality. And he should be able to tell where this place is and call anyone on my cell… or so I hope. But he looks at me, and then looks at my cell… not knowing what to do.

…Don’t tell me…?

Really, I should have dialed Frankie’s or Willie’s number before throwing the cell out.

And then the “moon guy” quickly leaves, which is quite fortunate, because seconds later I see some of the kidnappers coming outside.

The smoke begins to vanish, but I have already put on my shoe, tightened back the rope using my teeth and arranged my face back to normal, so that they won’t be suspicious. But now I need to think of a back-up plan, in case the “moon guy” couldn’t help…

The guy who has got the full blast of my smoke bomb now looks like a male version of Cinderella - except that he’s still ugly even without that mask of cinder. Of course, I’m suppressing the urge to laugh out loud.

“Um… you really shouldn’t touch them…” I say, feigning concern. “Many items in my bag are quite dangerous, and only I know what’s what…”

“Sorry, baby, but we’re not that stupid to untie you so that you can fight back…” The leader says, hesitantly.

I hide a smile. Even Mr. Flowery doesn’t want to touch my bag of disasters again.

“Oh, well… You guys have too many people here, and I’m alone…” I pretend to look helpless. “But… fine then, you can just untie my feet… I can use feet to search for things…”

All of them are laughing. Hmm… just you wait.

My feet are untied, and, learning the lesson about bombs, they all stand back, far away from me. Hah, fell for my trap.

I pull out my shoes and socks, casually put my bare feet inside the bag to pull things out and throw them in again, searching it up and down. My hands in the back are secretly scratching against a rough surface of the wooden piece to cut the rope.

"...Er... is that a slinky?" One of them suddenly asks.

...I'm using it to study the characteristics of waves...

"I'm seeing binoculars??" Another one mutters.

...Just for practical purposes...

"It isn't super glue, is it??" The third one stares at the tube on my foot.

...All-purpose once-applied-forever-stuck glue, nicknamed double-crazy glue, the thing I've recently been into...

"What's that thing?" Several ones suddenly say, excitedly.

...Phosphorescent bubble-ball. I'm still researching the brightness of it...

"Magnifying glass, too?"

...I've been interested in burning Frankie's hair with it lately...

Damn... If only these toys could have done some damage to them... What a shame I haven't researched on weapons...

“Man, what in the name of god did she think when she prepared her bag?” They all comment, harmonically.

…Hmph, call it the respectable “Bag of Mysteries”. It isn’t as famous as Doraemon’s fourth-dimensional pocket, but it still has a reputation…

[silver]

bắt cóc dễ thương quá.. ^^

mấy ông xã hội đen này chắc sống trong thế giới toàn bong bóng với gấu bông, dễ tin dễ yêu chết được :D:D

mà bạn lu điều chỉnh tốc độ truyện lúc chậm lúc nhanh, làm tớ chóng cả mặt -_-" (not necessarily a good thing -_-"), nhưng tớ vẫn thích lắm á, post đều nhé ^^

[lu_hehe]

"bong bóng và gấu bông"... muốn khóc quá T_T (đùa thôi, chứ nước mắt của tớ họ Cá, tên Sấu)

mấy tên này ngố hạng nặng thì nàng ta mới trốn được chứ (tính cách và chỉ số IQ đã được thể hiện trên cách ăn mặc hoa hòe hoa sói của chúng)~~ thông minh quá, ác độc quá Thea về chầu ông bà sớm thì sao... ---> thiệt ra là tại vì tớ ko thể xây dựng nv phản diện thì có... -> mình thiệt lý sự cùn mà cứ khoái biện luận... (--')

Về vụ nhanh chậm thì... ặc, tớ bí, nói về Văn thì não tớ kém phát triển -> mặt đần (ngu) ra đó -> chả biết làm sao... Thêm vào tả có thể làm chậm nó lại ko??? Hay là điều chỉnh punctuation??
-----
ENTRY 13 - part 6

My feet touch a rough surface, and I find another bomb, which is the combination of smoke and numbing gas and can be released under a large impact.

Damn… I’d thought I would use this to knock Frankie unconscious so that I could draw cockroaches on his face – he’s hated these six-legged creatures all his life…

…The more to feel hatred toward them, who are still chatting with their eyes on me.

“We should ask for one billion at least, right?”

…I’d say, not on your life…

“No, a hundred billion. 50% share, remember?”

…I’d say, hell yeah, as if…

“Yeah, that should be right! They’re that rich!”

…I’d say, somebody stop them from uttering another word~~!!!

Sigh… Infinite is the number of fools. I guess… if they’d kept their mouths shut I might have thought they were clever…

Listening to their conversation, I remember about how much I hate being somebody’s weakness. I hate being used, too. That gigantic pride of mine won’t let me be free if they can ever use me as a hostage. I’d rather die…

…Yes, I’d rather die.

“…You know what?” I quietly say. “I don’t think we can spare that much money.”

Quickly inhaling a deep breath, I yank the rope out of my hands and throw the bomb toward the kidnappers. Then, on my feet again, I hold my breath, begin to run past them and toward the open door.

…Exactly fifteen steps…

I leap toward the stairs, and as I look down there are many men on the lower floors. Hearing the commotion, they begin to move upstairs. At the same time there are also footsteps from behind me.

So they are not completely out yet. ‘Course, because I only use enough numbing gas for one person.

I skip some steps, swing on the handrails, and also take down some men while I’m at it, but I only encounter locked rooms and dead-ends. Moving up and up, I finally see the exit and go through it. An empty, wide-open terrace filled with sunlight appears before me.

The men follow me closely and appear at the exit in a few moments; their faces are all filled with malicious grins.

I back off until the protecting wall of the terrace stops me. Instinctively, I climb and stand up straight on it. I look down… and estimate.

…Ten-story high. No balconies or anything that I could grab on while falling. Gulps… I’m not scared of height, and I’ve learned karate… but even that won’t 100% guarantee my safety. If I'm lucky, several bones will break and some bloody bleeding… But if not, I might suffer brain injuries… or even death…

Time to envy the Qing-Gong masters… and Spiderman, too.

Hmm… in this situation, an old saying keeps on running through my mind...

“...When all else fail, play dead.”

Hai, hai.

Should I jump or not? Let me have some time to decide…

[»‡«Mischio»‡«]

Tình hình là, tớ đọc fic này theo kiểu nhảy cóc. Entry 1, entry 2... entry đầu trang này :D Thành ra hậu quả tất yếu là ngay câu đầu tiên trong cái Entry này tớ chả hiểu gì ráo :mc::mc::mc:

Nó đây:

How you manage to win depends not on which character you choose, but on how you effectively use its ability, the setting’s benefits and situation - which should be called manipulation - and on luck.

Giải thích giùm tớ cái tác giả. =.= Quấy rầy bạn chắc sẽ có lần này với en-nờ lần sau thôi.

[lu_hehe]

ơ... thật ra thì đó là 1/2 entry thứ 12 - tức là còn 1/2 entry đằng trước. Chỗ ấy tớ đang giải thích về 1 trò chơi cô nàng này đang ghiền, và cái câu ấy là trong hướng dẫn sd của trò chơi.

Câu ấy dịch tạm ra rằng:
Chiến thắng sẽ không phụ thuộc vào nhân vật bạn chọn trong trò chơi, mà vào cái cách bạn sử dụng năng lực của nhân vật đó, cũng như lợi thế của địa hình và hoàn cảnh - cái này nên gọi là thủ thuật của trò chơi - và cả vào may mắn nữa.

P.S: trời, en-nờ lần sau lận à?? (lau mồ hôi)

[»‡«Mischio»‡«]

Cám ơn bạn yêu, tớ chừa tội đọc kiểu nhảy cóc rồi.

Lướt qua cái entry13 lịch sử của bạn, sống lưng tớ cũng đang toát mồ hôi đây (tớ đang ngồi ở N.J đấy ạ, thời tiết cái xứ chết bằm này =.=). Sao mà dài thế hở giời!!!!

Nhưng thôi, bạn đã có lòng viết, tớ đã bắt đầu đọc thì phải cố lên mà chiến thôi. Ông già lười Silver còn lọ mọ chạy vô đọc cơ mà, tớ chả lẽ chịu thua ông ý.

Yahh! FIGHTING!

[lu_hehe]

Mọi ng cứ yên tâm là vẫn còn ít nhất 3-5 part nữa, ha-ha-ha...
-----
ENTRY 13 - part 7

The leader steps up, chuckling. “Hah, a spoiled brat like you will have enough courage to jump down? There’s no one down there to catch you, you know.”

…It’s true, but if you think that could scare me, you’re so wrong…

“Ah, so you don’t know me.” I say softly, feeling thankful that years of doing negotiations have provided me the ability to make my face unreadable to my opponents.

That stops his smile. “Quit pretending to be brave.”

“Ha-ha, sorry, but I’m not pretending.” I laugh, mockingly. “Lately I’ve been quite bored. You don’t know what I’m capable of when I’m bored. For example, jumping from here, I might get to know what heaven looks like… Interesting.”

My face must be looking very confident, because theirs have turned pale. Well, it’s a lie that I believe in, after all…

“People committing suicide won’t go to heaven.” The leader says, his hands into fists.

“I heard that too, about being Shinigami and such. But I think I’d like a try at being a Shinigami too. Maybe I can rip your soul out?” I snicker.

I guess I’ll jump then. I’m not afraid of death, but it will hurt, though… And I hate pains…

Okay. Don’t think about it. Don’t imagine it. Don't...

…Oh I still hate pains…

But wait, I think I’ve just remembered a very important thing inside my bag…

…The scents of flowers weaving into the wind suddenly bring me a surge of freedom… Is escaping even necessary? Yeah, it was my initial reaction when I found out I had been kidnapped, but now I’ve realized I’m always free. My soul can never be confined, be imprisoned.

Of course, I could give them some money so that they would leave me alone, but I don’t feel like doing that right now. I’m bored to death… Should I scare them a bit, just for the sake of entertaining myself?

“Don’t you know, being able to feel pain is the proof of being alive. So when I’m dead, I won’t feel it. It’s a plus for me.” I continue to smile and say in a loud, assertive voice, while shuffling my bag from behind. “On the other hand, I’m pretty positive that once I die, my parents will never stop pursuing you until they give you a satisfying punishment… If that’s the case, I hope you’re smart enough to realize that you should commit suicide while you still have the chance. Or, if you’re lucky, you’ll be caught by cops, but you’ll still receive charges… let’s see… kidnapping and murder…” I pretend to think. “…Should be a life-time term? Oh, I see… Not a very good option…?”

“WE DON’T KILL YOU!!!” They all shout.

…Hah… kidnappers with the cowards’ hearts – you really are the joy of my life.

“Oh… you’ve taken me to a place where there are no witnesses, and my body lies there, battered and bloody… Do you think they would care about your so-called innocence?” I laugh. “Or maybe you’ll try to get rid of my body and escape? That’s impossible, you know.”

[lu_hehe]

ENTRY 13 - part 8

With a speech full of threats, not only that I have successfully shaken their spirit, I also bring joy to myself. What a fascinating April Fools' – I’ve experienced being kidnapped, making escaping plans, and later I will know the fun of jumping down a tenth floor of a building. Whose life could be as exciting as mine?

…However, there would be hell to pay if I really died…

…I might cause troubles for Frankie and Willie… Yup, big troubles…

…Dad and Mom will go crazy… Even though they’re already crazy…

…Aunt Di and Kenny will be lonely… won’t they?

…I haven’t seen my baby sibling yet… Who’s gonna take care of him/her?

…I haven’t met “DN” and “WHEN” either… And they are so interesting, too…

Oh, so many things to consider.

But, of course, I won’t die… so, well, I’ll buy my sibling more toys…

…I’ll find out more about “DN” and “WHEN”…

…I’ll go see Kenny… It’s been nearly a year…

…And I’ll have to offer my ancestors a hand of bananas as a token of gratitude, obviously…

…

And before I know it, I’ve already finished my to-do list… in my head.

The men are encircling me more closely, trying to catch me, and I know the time is coming. I throw my bag down first.

You must be thinking that I let go of my life so easily. Well… I value my life a lot, but I have more important things. Furthermore, I’ll emphasize again that I’m not going to die. I believe in my luck, so I’ll bet everything on it and let nature take its course.

“…Arigatoutte iitakatta
Arigatoutte ienakatta…”
[…I wanted to say "Thank you"
But I couldn't…]

I sing quietly to myself and smile softly.

My feet are at the edge, but I can’t sense my fear of death. I lift my head to look at the baby-blue sky above. It’s a very nice day – certainly not a day to die…

“…Datte sore ja maru de eien no
Sayonara mitai de kanashi sugiru kara…”
[…Because it's like "Good-bye forever"
And it’s too sad…]

As I close my eyes, my mind is suddenly filled with the images of the “moon guy”… His face when he was looking at the sky… His fingers dancing on the piano…

He won’t come back for me, will he? But why him, though? Why do I think about him in this (probably) last moment? And why does my mind suddenly feel so peaceful?

“…Itsuka mata boku wa boku ni umarekawatte…”
[…Maybe I shall be born again to myself some day…]

There’s a commotion, and I know the kidnappers are frantically trying to grab me, but I kick their hands away. My feet are off the wall, and the extremely thin, lightweight mini-parachute from my hand opens up in the air.

The wind is caressing my face… calmly… coolly… It’s like flying, except that I’m going down, not up… Its voice entwines together with mine to sing the last line…

“Kimi wo sagasu tabini deru n darou…”
[…And start a journey to seek for you…]

.

.

Hiissssssssssssssssssssss…

Is that the sound effect of air-leaking? Because I just remember that I’ve pierced a big, round hole on my parachute some time ago when I was left with nothing to do and a pair of scissors in my hand.

Uh-oh…

“Hey, God,” I gaze at the sky through the hole and make a silent prayer, “I know you won’t let me leave this world that easily… You don’t want this troublesome, evil kid to be at your side, am I right…?”

[Giun Đất]

Interesting. Dorothy seems to have some psych problem to me. Boring and Interesting...

I don't know why u laughed ha-ha-ha. It made me laugh haha anyway because it sounds too evil.

I don't know if you watch House. He's a famous doctor, a very sickhead person.
A patient sticks a knife into the wall socket. Guess what, he is nearly dead. He told House he's seen what is waiting for us after life.
House tries to "kill the wall", too (He used that term -_-''). And when he finds out that the guy is wrong, the guy has already passed away. :haha:

[lu_hehe]

I did watch it, but House said so many jokes I couldn't follow (either he talked too fast -> I couldn't understand, or they weren't funny at all -> couldn't understand where they were supposed to be funny either)
I laughed because somebody was terrified at the length of this entry, but I knew there was still a long way to go ^^ ahahaha...

AND even though Dorothy seems like she really has psyc problem, I'll say that isn't my initial intention (I don't know how she turns out that way, honestly!!!)

[silver]

lol.. who needs tv when you have someone like her around?? she makes her makebelieve suicide attempt almost.. spiritual..

never cease to amuse me.. ^^

i like the song..

and i hate to say this, but this chapter's been dragging on for a while.. it makes me go GET TO THE POINT ALREADY sometimes, but its fine.. i love this cute little story so i'll stand up with it no matter what XD XD

[lu_hehe]

ahaha, you're gonna make me feel so bad for dragging it on. The point is, one entry is one day of her life, so some days have a lot of events, like this 4/1 -> long, some days don't -> short, or she doesn't even bother to describe it. But it terrified me for a bit when you said "get to the point already", I was like, omg, what point? what point? -> don't even know what I'm doing...

And well... she's not really committing suicide, because she thinks she won't die. Just love to make it appear so to scare those flowery guys a bit. -> it reminds me of the saying "Nhàn cư vi bất thiện"...

You've actually heard the song? At first I didn't really like it, but its lyrics fit the situation, so I put it in. She sings it when she remembers a certain person, and just like what those words mean...

[lu_hehe]

Thiệt ra tính để khúc này cho con bé "die" luôn, tớ khỏi viết tiếp (ai bảo cái tội dám láo với God - mà God trong truyện, ng sắp đặt mọi thứ, là tớ đây chứ ai), nhưng cảm thấy tội lỗi khi làm đứt đường số mệnh của nhỏ đột ngột như vậy... đành hì hụi cày...
-----
ENTRY 13 - part 9

…Oww…

My back hits something. I thought I had hit the ground, but the ground is never this soft and elastic. My mind is still spinning because of the impact, but when it has recovered I open my eyes and see in front of me… a crowd of black-suited men.

Angels don’t wear black, do they? And I can also see the white clouds on the sky above, too… Yeah, above, not below my feet.

…So I’m not dead yet, and in front of me are Willie’s subordinates.

My men-in-black troop are even noisier than a market full with women. They let me lie down on the mattresses, which caught me as I fell, to rest, but they couldn’t stop talking excitedly.

“That’s a big stunt you pulled there…” One of them says, with evident admiration shining in his eyes, while another places his hand over his chest and gasps:

“My heart... almost... got knocked out…”

“But Princess, you have guts to jump down like that…” The shortest guy grins at me.

“Ehh…? I thought everyone had guts… inside their stomach…??” A particularly naive-looking one asks, and the rest immediately throw him dirty looks:

“Oy, shut up, stupid!”

The one on my left side stares at me for a while and says worriedly:

“Nee… our Miss is bleeding…”

Startled, I look down at my wrists. They are really bleeding. Maybe that happens when I tried to cut the rope. I also have scratches all over my legs. Funny, I didn’t even notice these things before. That’s really strange for a person who is scared of pains, like me.

...Ouch! Now that I'm aware of them, they suddenly hurt so much, and I have to bite my lips so that I won't let out any pathetic complaints.

Meanwhile, the air is still buzzing with talks among the guards...

“…We should go crush their bones.” A clenched fist shoots up, and many others follow.

“Yeah-yeah-yeah.”

“Of course.”

“Me, too.”

“Me three.”

“And the rest will protect milady.”

“Alrighty.”

“Leave it to me.”

…In one quick moment, they have already divided the jobs among themselves.

Yeah, ain’t I right about keeping these funny fellows? Forgiveness might bring about absolute loyalty.

-

-

“Wait.” I call out to one from the group who are about to leave. “Give me the bottles of Listerine you’re holding.”

“Of course.” He courteously hands them over, and I hold on to them like dear life.

“…Princess? You want to scare those guys a bit? I have a megaphone here…” One of the remaining men-in-black says while I’ve finished shoving Listerine into my mouth.

Taking the megaphone from him, I clear my throat and aim my words toward the petrified kidnappers on the rooftop.

“Hey, Mr. Kidnappers! Do you know that when the princess encounters a mishap, a prince will appear?” Even though these princes look more like black-suited hooligans, who are blushing tomato at my words. “It seems to me you haven’t read enough fairy-tales! And believe me, I’m living in a world like those!”

Content, I turn to my troop, give them back the megaphone and ask:

“Whose idea was it to bring Listerine, mattresses and megaphone?”

All the guardians turn toward a guy who has just come over, their faces full with respect, as if he was their big brother.

…Ah… him again...

“I owe you my life.” I say, softly, with a smile which I'm sure could melt ice and snow.

He replies with a faint smile, but he looks as if he has just met me for the first time. So I guess… I don’t leave any impression on him?

.

.

Two seconds of depression.

Before I could say anything else, Frankie already appears and snatches the megaphone away.

“Mr. Kidnappers, it’s time you surrender. Our people are twice as many as yours, and we’ve already secured the stairs and the lower floors. Unless… you want to copy my lady…” Which I don’t recommend, seeing his face right now. “…but I’ll make sure that there’s no mattresses lying around…” He shouts, and we all can hear his teeth grinding at the end of the sentence. “…and your bloody bodies can splatter everywhere, for all I care!”

…I suddenly feel so hot and sweaty, as if I’m getting too close to a raging fire…

Boy… these guys had better say their last prayers, since Frankie is completely pissed off right now. I should also note that he looks extremely demonic when he’s furious. If this king of demons isn’t going to cool down soon he will really burn everyone within his five-meter radius.

While the guards are busy cornering those flowery kidnappers, Willie walks toward me with a collection of bandages, plasters, antiseptic bottles and tissues. He carefully wraps up my hands until they look like those of Doraemon – so round and so white. Well, I guess I can’t play “slaps, punches and jabs” for a while…

“You’ve already taken ten years out of my life. How many more would you take until you’re satisfied?” Willie says, frustrated.

I look at him, gratefully, and throw my arms over his and Frankie’s shoulders.

“Brothers… I love you.” I murmur.

Frankie’s reaction right now is just like this morning, but a little bit more cautious. “What, Thea, another April Fools’ joke?” He asks, doubtfully.

I release both of them and laugh. “Of course. You fell for it, right?”

“And here for a moment I thought it was touching.” Frankie carelessly lets out an old woman's sigh.

“You’re so gullible, Frankie.” I grin cheekily.

Willie doesn’t say anything during that moment, his face thoughtful. Well… he’s always been more sensitive than his older brother…

But Frankie and Willie don’t know - although Willie might suspect - that it isn’t one of the lies. I do love them. Although they’re nagging sometimes… Although they’re annoying sometimes… They’ve been beside me for so long that I don’t care about not being related by blood, that I’ve acted spoiled in front of them - the thing I never do in front of strangers – because I’ve already considered them part of my family.

…And of course I won’t let Mom and Dad fire them. EVER.

I look around, but during the “touching” moment of my gratefulness, the “moon guy” has disappeared without even telling me his name, again.

Tsk… I hate being in debt…

O_o-----
“Slaps, punches and jabs” is a Dorothy's invented version of “rock, paper, scissors”/ "jan-ken-pon". Warning: you'd better never lose the game to her.

[lu_hehe]

Phù... Chỉ còn 1 part nữa. May là mình vẫn chưa ngoẻo. Ế... mọi ng còn sống ko đó?
-----
ENTRY 13 - part 10

So then the guards escort their princess (and also her offenders) back to her mansion, and that’s when I realize I’ve nearly forgotten the last joke - Mission 2…

“Can you call all the maids out here?” I say, fidgeting in Willie’s big arms. “I have something to say…”

“Why, Thea, you can’t do that inside?” Frankie asks.

“No, so… please…” I plead, with the most sincere look I could manage.

They look very confused, but I know that when I plead (which is also what I rarely do - I’ve probably done a lot of unusual things today) they will try to pamper me. And so, in less than five minutes, all the staff in our mansion have gathered in the yard.

I turn to all of them, smiling. “Do you think our mansion could be set on fire?”

Frankie chuckles. “Oh, dear Thea, I know today’s April Fools’… But isn’t that a little too--”

But Willie always realizes things before Frankie does.

“Bro!! Don’t say that--! Thea, NO!!!” He shouts, but I’ve cheerfully held out the remote control and pushed the red button.

The whole mansion is suddenly surrounded by red flame in the horror of everyone, except me, of course. Then people run in every direction to fetch water, sand, extinguishers and all they could find to stop the flame.

That isn’t necessary though. I never intend to be an arsonist.

“Look!” I say loudly, smiling.

The flame is still making sizzling sounds, but it gradually dies out. When it’s completely extinguished, on the ground there are many tiny, sparkling particles which look like shredded tinsel. The mansion is still whole and as beautiful as ever.

“It’s so pretty!” One of the maids says, and all of them seem to hold their breaths at the magnificent sight - the glittery mansion, our house.

“That’s my compensation for all the troubles I caused today.” I say, grinning, and everyone grins back at me, their trouble-making owner.

…But we’ve learned a big lesson of April Fools’ Day - “Keep an eye on a bored person.”

~~

Right before I enter my room, there’s suddenly a big commotion at the main entrance. From how excited the maids are, I could easily figure out whom they are looking at.

I walk down the long and curvy stairs to see Kenny, who has just burst into the house and is looking for me with a worried face. I also notice that he had only dragged his body here, without luggage.

Oh dear…

I have seen that genius being so frantic several times before, although he’s often calm and mature. I kind of feel guilty… because I secretly enjoy being the only one who could make him look like that.

We walk together into my room, and Kenny sits beside me on the longest couch. I notice a handprint fresh on his face. Look like I’ve interrupted another date of his again. I picture his girlfriend’s face many times in my head, but that face always turns out to be green because of jealousy.

Grinning, I reach out to take off his fake glasses. He often wears them, as he has the same problem as me at work - the baby face - but, even during a date? Does it still make any sense?

“If Aunt Di saw you like this, she’d faint.” And we should blame that on Dad, who (indirectly) made her dear son this way.

“You’ve changed a lot after one year, Thea.” Kenny says, absently. “Why do girls change so much… I wonder if you’d go far, far away one day…”

And then we fall into a terribly long silence.

“How… did you know…? They called you?” I ask, hesitantly.

“Yeah. But I’m the only one who knows about this. Your parents haven’t been noticed. I told the Hendricks brothers to wait for me.”

“Don’t tell Dad and Mom, please. I don’t want to let them worry unnecessarily… Especially Mom…” I plead, and Kenny silently nods.

I put my head on Kenny’s lap, look at the new air conditioners and huge Doraemon stickers on the white ceiling for a bit, then close my eyes.

“Thea, tell me, why did you jump?” Kenny asks, in a low voice.

I find it hard to shrug while lying down like that, so I have to reply in words:

“Just… I don’t want to be something that they can threaten you guys with.”

Well, I can’t say it was just a spur of a moment.

“You’re more important than anything… Don’t ever scare me like that…” He says, his voice sounds somehow sad.

Another long moment drags on, when I couldn’t find my voice due to remorse.

[lu_hehe]

Oa... rốt cuộc cũng xử lý xong cái entry khủng bố này... Hôm nay toàn ngồi viết về cái j nhảm nhảm ko (mà hình như cái nào mình viết chả nhảm), còn tính đặt cho nó là "tình yêu con mực" nữa chớ (nhưng mà độc địa quá nên thôi -_-). Ngồi viết mà cứ cười như bị điên...
-----
ENTRY 13 - final part

“Kenny, do you remember… Mint?” I finally ask.

“Yeah.” He gently strokes my hair, and the feeling which that gesture gives is nice and comforting, that I just want to pour out all my thoughts.

“When Mint died…” I say, taking some time to find the words. “…It’s the first time I’ve learned of loss… Something that has life is something that can never come back once it leaves…” I shudder as I recall that terrible experience, my voice sounds strange. “Do you remember… I cried… and cried… A lot… I couldn’t eat for days… But you were there with me… I’m sorry. I know it hurts so much to lose someone… but I’ve almost done the same to you.”

“Thea.” Kenny says, firmly. “You know if you die, I’d die too. I won’t let you feel lonely, ever.”

I look up, and as I look into his eyes, I realize that he really means every word he says.

I smile softly. “Even if I couldn’t do the same for you?”

“Even if you couldn’t do the same for me.” Kenny, with a gentle smile on his face, pulls out his GabPod, gives one earphone to me and keeps the other. Then we both listen to our favorite song in silence. Talking just doesn’t seem necessary anymore…

…But, you know, Kenny… I think I would do the same for you… Because you are a part of me… A really important part…

~~

When I wake up, it’s already evening, and Kenny’s already gone. Work is calling. He’s been so busy, but he still came back because I was in danger. Thinking about it makes me feel kind of warm inside.

Frankie and Willie bring my dinner to me. The former suddenly remembers something about the incident, and he drops himself into a couch on my opposite.

“Hey, Thea, you’re really too much. Do you know that I couldn’t even get the tires replaced… BECAUSE I DON’T EVEN HAVE A CENT WITH ME??” He suddenly yells with frustration. “NO MONEY, NO DRIVER LICENSE, NO PHONE, TIRES COMPLETELY FLAT!!!”

I try to keep my face straight. “Wow. That’s quite dramatic.”

“AND THEN I REMEMBER THAT TODAY’S APRIL FOOLS’!! HOW STUPID OF ME!!”

“Oh, such a big improvement.”

Willie settles down next to his brother and immediately stuffs Frankie’s mouth with pancakes so the latter could calm down.

“Is that guy - the one calling us - your friend?” He says, digressing the conversation.

I shake my head lightly. “Not really. I’ve only met him… three times, I think.”

“So how did your cell end up in his hand?” Frankie presses on, having already swallowed the pancakes.

I shrug, matter-of-factly. “Um… I saw him, and I passed it to him so that he could get help.” Or rather, threw it out and injured his head.

To think about it… he couldn’t have figured out my identity just by using my cell?

“But what did he say, exactly?” I ask.

“He asked if we knew you – “the phone’s owner,” he said, and then told us where you were.”

I wonder how he knows the right number to call - I mean, I have hundreds of numbers stored in the SIM card. If he glanced at the speed dials, there were also four more. Kenny said that he didn’t hear from anyone until Willie called him, while Aunt Di and my parents didn’t even seem to know – if they did, it wouldn’t have been this peaceful.

I doubt if it’s only his lucky guess.

“So… whose number he called? Yours or Willie’s?”

Frankie flings his head toward his brother. “Willie’s.”

Oh, so that’s it.

Willie’s speed-dial number in my cell is 9. Maybe he was considering calling 911. Mystery solved.

Of course, normally no one calling 911 would pause after only dialing 9. But the “moon guy” did look like he didn’t know what to do with a cell when I dropped it on his head. Hah... so there’s really a teenager who doesn’t know how to use a cell.

~~

A bit later Willie and Frankie leave for bed, but just before closing the door behind him, Frankie suddenly sticks his head into my room. “Can I feel safe going to bed?”

I yawn without bothering to cover my mouth. “You should know that pulling a prank requires time and efforts too. Now I’m too tired for anything.”

But of course I still remember a mousetrap full of cockroaches I’ve hidden beforehand under the blankets on his bed though.

Oh well…

Hey, what kind of person is the “moon guy” really? And how did he know I would jump? Wild guess? But nobody could have thought of it, no matter how long they’ve been by my side. He’s such a mystery…

I couldn’t stop wondering about that strange person, and then, unconsciously, I sing…

“…sukoshi zureteru no kana
kono hoshi zora sae mo, anata mo onaji you ni omotte kureteru no?…”
[…Am I thinking amiss?
Starry sky, do you feel the same way?…]

The moonflowers are blooming like little white stars in the illuminated backyard below, and the night wind rushes through my open window, carrying scents of spring.

“…koi shiteiru sonna fuu ni yobu no kana?…”
[…I wonder if you can call this love?…]

Nah, can’t be.

So what will you call this endearing flustered sensation? This strange surge of warmth? I couldn’t help smiling to myself when I think of him…

Tired and sleepy, I climb on the bed and prepare for a peaceful sleep, ignoring the awful screams which must have come from Frankie’s room.

O_o-----
Note: To Dorothy April Fools’ Day is a day for pranks, instead of lies.

[lu_hehe]

omg, mọi ng ơi, I'm a f**king idiot...!!!! tớ làm mất điện thoại khi đi xem HP 6, có đau ko chứ!!! (chắc tại lúc sợ quá giật mình, điện thoại rơi khỏi túi)
-> Huhuhuhu... thế là mất toi lương tuần này rồi... huhuhu... Ngu ko thể tả...

À, hôm qua bận ngồi đọc 1 lèo "If You Could See Me Now" -> cảm thấy mình viết chán kinh khủng -> cạn hứng... -_-

[J.Bon]

@JennyBon9x: whoa, tới 90% lận à... Trong tất cả cái dạng bài TLV, tớ tạm nhất bình luận và kể, nhưng dzỏm nhất về biểu cảm (tại sao thế nhỉ??) Bỗng dưng nhớ lại cái nickname "robot" mà bọn bạn đã thân ái dán lên mặt tớ... hình như tớ robot thiệt ấy... có lần viết truyện sến mà sau đó cứ có cảm giác thấy ghê ghê, sởn gai ốc...
Ngoài ra, tớ có cảm giác rằng Thea của tớ chưa có trải qua chuyện j khiến nhỏ xúc động nhiều. Tạm thời nhỏ chỉ có biết đến "chán" và "thú vị" thôi. -> ko biết bạn có chấp nhận cái kiểu lý sự cùn này ko?

Sr vì tớ comm hơi trễ, nếu tớ được nói thì tớ nói fic của bạn quả là a new turning-point! (Không biết tớ dùng từ có đúng không :D )

Ưhm, sự khác lạ đối với tất cả thể loại ở box TGLT vì được viết = TA :D
Tớ không giỏi AV cho lắm, hiện chỉ là 1 con bé hs lớp 9 thôi. (Tớ biết là Lu hơn tuổi tớ nhiều lắm, và chả biết nên gọi bằng gì, trước nhất coi nhau như bạn bè onl nên gọi = bạn tớ! Đọc comM này xong nếu lu phản hồi thì cho tớ biết tên tuổi nhé :D )

Và nếu như 1 số fan của lu, nếu như-chỉ là nếu như thôi nhé- họ không biết về TA thì không thể nào đọc fic này được.

Tớ không nói là muốn lu dịch ra, chỉ phát biểu cảm nghĩ của mình thôi. Kiểu như là làm cách nào để mọi người cùng đọc, cùng hiểu ấy. Và ít nhiều có thể học thêm được 1 số kinh nghiệm mới...^^

Tớ sr trước nếu như cảm nghĩ của tớ làm Lu khó chịu hay bực mình vì tớ không giỏi về thuyết minh cảm xúc :D

Dù sao đi nữa, nếu tốt chỉ cho riêng cá nhân của tớ thì tớ vẫn ủng hộ những quyết định của Lu.

Thanks đã đọc những lời này :D

P/S: Lu bao nhiêu tuổi thế?

[lu_hehe]

haha... tớ thì làm j có fan mà lo... LOL... Và bạn Storm thân yêu (bé goatee của tớ) đã tốt bụng dịch giùm đấy thôi (và cũng đã rộng lượng khoan hồng khi tớ edit lại liên tục).

Tên thì... haha... online cơ mà, gọi tớ là Lu được rồi (vậy mà đã ít nhất 3 lần bị gọi thành Iu -> tức hộc máu, mình đâu có sến vậy??) Còn nếu bạn hỏi tên thật thì... lạy Chúa, hình như mình đã để rơi rớt trong vài thread...

Như trong... profile đã để, tớ sắp lên lớp 15, và tớ ko bao giờ ở lại lớp cũng như nhảy lớp, cho nên... -> một trong những thần dân cuối cùng của 8x, bạn yêu ạ.

À, tớ bình tĩnh lắm (1 câu xuất phát từ kẻ đã hét ầm lên khi mất điện thoại) nên hoàn toàn ko khó chịu hay bực mình đâu, đừng lo ^^

[J.Bon]

All right! Vậy là đã hơn Bon 5 tuổi :D

Và chắc là girl nhỉ :D hên quá mình không gọi nhầm tên :P

[Giun Đất]

Yay yay yay yay yay yayyyyyayayayayayy!!!!


Don't tell me it's an end! Huhuhu! I will burst!
Evrything is so cute. I love Dorothy. I love the moon guy. I love your word choice. Huhu, Make it a joke! Please. You CANNOT end it like this!

Okay, enough of drama. I think I should check my head sometimes. I am weird, you know *dreamy eyes* But that just can't be the explanation of my craziness in your work of art *still crying*

Sr if I freak u out. I am emotionally overwhelmed at the moment. You totally absorb me into your fairy world -_-''

[lu_hehe]

Hey, how could I end it when I haven't solved anything??? Like, who tried to kidnap her? (yes, it's not random), her relationship (gah, dating and such!)... You still haven't seen her best friends either. I only said that I had finished that entry, and so I'm editing the next ones so they will sound better. I'm sketching her room so I could describe it later, too.

And why is it "yay" and then "huhuhu"?? -> these sound effects don't make sense -_- so contradicting...

Oh, it reminds me, I used to put up a poll like this "Who do you think will end up with Dorothy?" on dđlqđ, allowing two votes for each person, and there was only one who did vote (-_-). His/her two votes are "Kenny Hayden" and "Zachary Harris". I nearly rolled on the floor... I completely forgot poor Zach after entry 1, hahaha...

But I guess those votes did change my mind about the ending.

P.S: hơ... mọi ng, tớ đã sketch xong phòng của Thea đây. Grr... nhìn thì đơn giản mà tốn hết mấy tiếng đồng hồ của mình. Tính dùng google sketch, nhưng mà khó quá -> ngu -> hết biết -_-

http://c.uploadanh.com/upload/0/511/0.847281001247791182.jpg

À... cái chỗ "Shelf" ấy, thật ra là Fridge, nhưng tại tớ toàn vẽ cục chữ nhật nên hồi quên mất...

[Giun Đất]

Hey, how could I end it when I haven't solved anything??? Like, who tried to kidnap her? (yes, it's not random), her relationship (gah, dating and such!)... You still haven't seen her best friends either. I only said that I had finished that entry, and so I'm editing the next ones so they will sound better. I'm sketching her room so I could describe it later, too.

And why is it "yay" and then "huhuhu"?? -> these sound effects don't make sense -_- so contradicting...

Oh, it reminds me, I used to put up a poll like this "Who do you think will end up with Dorothy?", allowing two votes for each person, and there was only one who did vote (-_-). His/her two votes are "Kenny Hayden" and "Zachary Harris". I nearly rolled on the floor... I completely forgot poor Zach after entry 1, hahaha...

But I guess those votes did change my mind about the ending.


Haiz, I have told you. I am very weird -_-'' God, why have you created such blur and abnormal object like me? I don't even sound like a normal human-being!!!

I always scream "yay" when I'm panic. People think I say yeah when I miss the bus, bursting out crying at the same time. Anyway, I should look at the bright side of the matter and feel happy because I am existing <<< I must be crazy today :so_funny:

Ah, thanks for the good news. I should not explain myself further... or I'm ended up putting myself in some mental house -_-''

P.S. I will vote for Kenny. He's cute :D :D

[lu_hehe]

Warning: Tớ viết ending rồi, nhưng khúc giữa chưa viết -> tớ có thể thay đổi ending ko báo trước.
À, mà Giun này, sau vụ này Kenny sẽ ko xuất hiện trong 1 thời gian đấy, trừ khi tớ đổi ý...

Happy reading...
-----
ENTRY 14 - 1st half
Today I skip school again. After finishing another meeting and glancing through the progression of my stock interests, I visit Aunt Di to gain some more peace in my mind. In a way, she’s my mentor, my guardian angel. I don’t tell her about what happened to me - I don’t want her to be worried. Then I return home while thinking back about the incident. There are many suspicious things about it that I haven’t been able to explain.

I pull out from the fridge a bottle of Oloroso and a can of coffee milk, and reach up to the shelf to get a glass and a spoon. Placing my glass on the top of the fridge, I pour in a bit of wine, then fill it up with coffee milk and stir. After they have swirled into a reddish brown mixture, I add several cubes of ice. Recalling Frankie’s repulsed face when he heard about the ingredients, I smile, slightly amused.

Holding the glass with both hands, I sit down on my bed. It looks quite tidy now with the blankets folded neatly on one end and the pillows piled up on the other. Some maids must have cleaned up my room, but before long this place will reemerge as a battlefield.

I stare at the dustless table in front of me for a long time, only taking breaks to sip some of the drink. It’s what I always do when I need to concentrate.

Thinking back, there are several weird points…

First, how did the kidnappers get in touch with a student? Outsiders always have to go through the guards first. Even when the guards are annoying, they won’t let strangers approach a student that easily.

Second, why didn’t the first student to meet them come to find me, but sent someone else instead? Anyone at school could tell that I’m in class A, and a chance to talk with me isn’t something to miss out (I’m being honest here, it’s not an exaggeration).

Third, is it a coincidence that many ruckuses happened around the time I meet up with the kidnappers? The more I think about it, the more I’m convinced that it isn’t.

“That reputation is completely smashed off by us,” Mr Flowery has said. It means they had a hand in dispersing the guards at the gate.

But how?

The bomb near the maple tree (if my dear tree has any damages, oh my dear culprits, you will have to pay triple) could have been detonated and then thrown in - that’s easy. But Richard’s fight with Austin Miller from class B? How could that be planned out? Unless…

Yes, unless one (or all) of those who were involved in that fight was their helper.

But since the kidnappers were taken aback by most of my actions, the helper must not have told them a lot of details about me. Or maybe he couldn’t… Because he didn’t know me that well.

I also recall all their words they used when discussing about the price. “50% share”… Share? With whom? The helper? Then why 50%? Shouldn’t the kidnappers have objected? They have to pay that much to a mere helper?

Hah, so he’s not a helper… but the mastermind. The one who began this game. The one who planned out everything.

But a student from FTR Academy would need money so badly that he thought of kidnapping the heir of the Howard’s group? He must know that there’s a huge risk…

Settling at my desk and putting my glass down, I open my laptop and type quickly. Succeeding in hacking into FTR’s system, I open the list of students’ profiles and scan through it.

.

.

Finished, I clap the laptop shut and sit with my hand propping up my chin and a smile spreading across my lips.

How interesting… Well, we’ll see.

I dash out of my room and look for Willie. I finally find him in the living room, watching “Nobita and Fantastic Three Musketeers”.

“Willie?” I call, tentatively.

Holding out the remote control to pause the movie, he turns around to face me. “Yes, Thea? You need something?”

“You’re in charge of locking up the kidnappers, right?”

He stops staring at my glass to look at me intently for three seconds. “I could guess why you’re looking for them. But… unfortunately your cousin already called his men to take them away yesterday.”

Tsk, Kenny is always one step ahead of me.

“Did he say why?” I ask, knowing the answer.

“Investigation, of course.” He replies.

“Yeah.” I sigh in agreement.

“I couldn’t find out much… They seem quite discreet and guarded. But they’ll crumble soon. Kenny always has a way.” Willie makes a sign of a gun with his fingers and points it at the white wall. “He looked as calm as always… But I dare say under that mask there was a horrifying anger.”

“In that aspect, he’s more like my parents than I am.” I say, glancing at the window. There are a bunch of grey clouds hovering on the sky, but it doesn’t seem to be a rainy day. Everything is still okay… and it will be just fine… or so I hope.

Oh well, I still have some clues at school - Scott Raymond, Richard Martin, Austin Miller and the school’s guards. In addition, I don’t think the mastermind will be running anywhere - he’s certainly waiting for my reaction. But I still have to complete my theory tomorrow so that I won’t lose to Kenny’s ingenious mind.

O_o-----
Note: Oloroso is a variety of Sherry - more scented and dark-colored than Amontillado and Fino.

[silver]

i don't know.. none of the guys seems significant yet.. they don't leave a big impression like thea does me. it's too early to tell, isnt it??

a few more chapters!! i need more openings & details..


P/S: i wish i could lose my cell at someplace less degrading as a speech hall!! at least u get to watch good stuff before losing it in a cinema. i was listening to totally crappy speeches at the same time realizing my cell's gone.

well, still, not that i dont have any sympathy.. but now you have a reason to get a cooler one, ne?

[lu_hehe]

T_T I just want to cry... my dear phone... even though I got it for free... uwahhh...

The details in HP 6 are changed too much. Also, when Katie was flung into the air and when the Inferi grabbed Harry's leg, it looked totally like a horror movie...

Oh, right now it's mainly about Thea, but I guess I need to add some details about the guys then...

~~

ôi giời ạ... mới qua dđlqđ để edit lại mấy entry đầu, tiện tay bấm xem cái poll nó đã đi về đâu... Ko ngờ nv được ưa thích nhất lại là 1 nv phụ... T_T Té xỉu... Ôi Lyserg...

Oh yeah, tớ quên mất. Xong vài entry nữa chắc tớ sẽ post side-story lên. Tớ từng nói là có 1 nv gần giống với ghost, ừ thì cái side-story đó là nói về cái tên này đấy ^^ Tất nhiên cho dù có ghost thì đó cũng ko phải là truyện kinh dị, truyện ma hay máu me j cả...

[lu_hehe]

Oh, actually you guys don't have to vote ^^ Voting might make me change my mind, so...

ENTRY 14 - 2nd half

In the evening, I let Willie accompany me to the fair in Low Town. After April Fools’, I’m not allowed to go out without any guards, and it has added to the list of reasons why I must find out that mastermind.

Willie rents two pairs of rollerblades and teaches me in-line skating, but honestly it just isn’t my specialty. It does seem fun, but, well, an heir doesn’t need to look like a street punk.

Bored, I leisurely stroll around and find a lodge where people can throw darts for prizes. Of course I’m not interested in the prizes, but I guess I haven’t told you that throwing darts is one of my favorite pastimes, and I’m quite skilled with it. Many rich people now consider it obsolete, and they’d rather show off in golf or bowling (just like they associate cool guys with basketball), but I think they just reject it because they suck at it.

The lodge is decorated with bold splashes of colors, which go well together and leave a deep impression. The owner must have really good taste, and probably that's the reason why it attracts so many people. Right now, at the center of the crowd, standing at a distance of approximately three meters in front of the dartboard is a guy holding three darts in his hand. He takes them out one by one and throws.

Fast, unhesitating movements. This guy is pretty good.

Whoosh…

Whoosh…

Whoosh…

Wow… all darts hit bull’s eye.

The whole lodge thunders with claps. The loudest ones are from the girl nearest to him. At first, I didn’t realize that was a girl, since her appearance is totally sloppy and messy (tattered clothes, short untidy hair, and so on…) - trust me, I have to use woman’s intuition to decide her gender. Well, at least she doesn’t have a money container, so she isn’t a beggar, and pickpockets will avoid standing out like that.

As the guy turns to her, I realize that he’s Dean Saunders. So that girl is Natalie Saunders from class C, Peter’s and Dean’s cousin. I have heard of that weird... I mean, unusual girl before, when I went to Saunders’ mansion to discuss a contract.

Hah, she makes me feel quite curious.

I slip inside and get some darts. And, from four-and-a-half-meter distance, I slowly aim with high concentration. The darts leave my hand with some flicks of my wrists; each of them hits each of his, knocks them all out of the board and claims their previous spots.

The air is filled with noises of hands clapping again, but I notice the unfriendly look the girl next to Dean is casting at me.

Well… what I did does look like a challenge, after all…

Dean is also clapping. He doesn’t look a bit annoyed, and the soft smile on his face indicates that he’s amused.

The lodge’s owner brings out the prizes and give them to us. Dean receives a pair of silver darts, while I’ve got a bracelet made from beautiful silver links, with a pearl bead and a piece of Alexandrite dangling on it. I’ve seen this particular bracelet before. It’s the extremely famous “Tears of the Sea” and was put on auction before.

Alexandrite, huh... The June's birthstone... I like the way it changes colors, dependently upon light. Just like people. They display various personalities according to the situations, but all of those personalities are still parts of them, and none is fake. Just represent the sophistication of humans...

Well, the prizes are quite high-quality. I look up at the owner, and even though he’s wearing casual clothes, I could tell that he’s very rich just from the way he moves.

Meeting my eyes, he smiles softly. I return the smile, both out of courtesy and of interest.

I walk toward Natalie and give this sparkling thing to her as a present, but she still has the unfriendly look in her eyes when I place it in her hands.

“Do you think you could-- Oh, sorry…” In a split of a second, she suddenly turns extremely polite and soft. 180-degree difference. “…I appreciate your kindness, Miss, and I promise to take good care of it.”

Somehow I think the look in her eyes right now are that of a gentleman. She couldn’t have changed that much just because of a bracelet? Or maybe she has bipolar disorder...? Split personality...? Tsundere...?

Dean rubs her head, amused. Then he takes one of his silver darts and pushes it into my palm.

“Exchange.” He shrugs.

I look up and stare straight at him. “You could just thank me, I don’t mind.”

A half-smile spreads across his lips. “Just take it.”

I take it as he doesn’t want to say thanks. Well, either way is fine to me.

“It’s even better than jewelry. Cool, thanks.” I smile back.

“Strange girl.” He mutters quietly.

Is he talking about me or about his cousin?

.

.

Ah~~ Today it hasn’t rained yet, and everything is still okay.

[Giun Đất]

bipolar disorder...? Split personality...? Tsundere...?

what is bipolar disorder and Tsundere?


I come striking to me that Kenny cannot be Thea's bf. He is her cousin.
Wasted memory -_-''

But he is cute ^^~

[lu_hehe]

Ơ... ko biết giải thích sao nữa, thôi thì Giun vào wiki tạm hen.
But, yes, Kenny can be her boyfriend. He's Thea's fourth cousin, and he can even marry her lawfully. That's why her parents considered him as "the first-choice candidate for [her] husband position".
But, well, I'm not promising anything...
~~
Dạo này lười quá ~~

[lu_hehe]

Tình hình là entry này tớ thực sự thấy thiêu thiếu cái j ấy, nhưng nghĩ hoài ko ra nên đành post lên để mọi ng chỉ ra giùm -_- Tất nhiên tớ sẽ cố sửa lại....

P.S: nếu so sánh với 1 loài vật bất kỳ, Dorothy giống loài nào nhất nhỉ? Dạo này tớ cứ thấy con bé eccentric làm sao ấy...? Bữa trước ngồi xem House, tớ xém chút thì nghĩ rằng đầu nhỏ này cũng tưng tưng cỡ ổng...
-----
ENTRY 15

Luckily my maple tree still stands strong, or “someone” will have to pay a dear price...

I secretly call Scott Raymond out of the class, and ask about the one from class C who had met the kidnappers. Of course, I’m careful enough to not reveal my intention. After a very short while, I can dig out a name from his mouth already:

Noel Rivera.

Hmm… yes, I definitely went through this name yesterday, and found a really interesting piece of information. Austin Miller, too…

…Some theories are forming in my head…

Hey Misters and Misses Mastermind, it seems like you’re not really bright, are you? You already let me catch your tails, and the only thing left is an insurance, which would be... from Richard, of course.

And so I stop Richard before he could reach class and take him to the Northeast corner, where we wouldn’t run into anybody.

“Um… Dorothy…? Can I ask what are we doing here?” He asks, confused.

He sounds innocent enough, but I don’t let down my guard. Before reaching any conclusion, he’s still one of the suspects.

“Oh, Richard… I’m just… um… a little curious about the small argument you have with Austin Miller yesterday… Can I?” I say, pausing once in a while to fake hesitance.

“…That’s really trivial…” He turns away and pretends to look at the half-full trash can on his left. “But… why would you want to know?”

“Oh well, I’m going to work with his father soon. Just family business.” I lie smoothly, without blinking. “But to be successful I need to know about the other party as much as possible. Even the most trivial ones.”

“You’re really… as dangerous as usual, Dorothy. But that Miller-boy was practically begging people to hit him with his cocky attitude…”

“Austin provoked you?”

“You wouldn’t tell my dad about it, would you? Even if that Miller-boy was the one who started it first?”

Richard’s dad is one of the school’s directors, he isn’t too strict on his son’s life – he certainly can tolerate fighting, but I could guess the reason why Richard doesn’t want his dad to know. After all, Mr. Martin is a man of loyalty, especially in love (he still stays single even though his wife has passed away for ten years). He has some knowledge of Richard’s relationship with Annie, and apparently thinks of her as his own daughter. I don’t think he’ll forgive Richard if he learns about his son’s affair.

“I wouldn’t tell, I swear on it, my friend.” I try to look sincere. “…But I dare say it was related to Patricia, wasn’t it?”

Richard’s eyebrows knit together. Oh-ho, bingo.

“How much did you find out about us?” He asks, his tone inquiring.

Now it’s gone from the fight to his love life.

“Not much.” I smile reassuringly. “I only found out by accident. I thought you wanted to go public about it. But I won’t turn it against you.” Unless you become my enemy.

Defeated just by the smile on my face, Richard confesses everything to me, and I listen to them carefully, word by word.

“Can I ask a question?” I say, after listening to the story.

“…Of course.”

“Why did you choose Patricia over Annie? Appearance?”

Though I highly doubt.

“Not that...”

Good, at least his eyes are still ok.

“Intelligence and manners?”

“No...”

Oh, his mind is still intact.

“Body?”

“Um…”

Bingo.

“My wild guess is that Annie doesn’t let you…?”

“Well…”

I wear a sympathetic face. “Don’t worry, I know s*xual frustration is hard to control...”

...Even though I never ever feel it, and, yes, I'm a healthy seventeen-year-old girl.

“She… Patricia… came at me…” He says, hesitantly. “She said it was the same for her and her boyfriend too… And that we should just… um… lick each other’s wounds…”

Oh. Please. Typical of a playgirl.

The story gets more sickening, and I don’t feel like talking about it anymore. But then I suddenly feel a stroke of pity, and so I decide to give him a sincere advice.

“Anyways, be careful with Patricia. I rarely judge anyone wrong.”

The corner of Richard’s mouth twitches.

“Does that also include me?”

“That’s up to you to assume.” I reply, wryly.

“I’ll consider the warning though.”

I see Richard go off, knowing that he would never mention this conversation to anyone, since he didn’t want to publicize his scandals. I don’t think he’d tell Patricia either… He must have learned a bit of her personality already…

I smile faintly, and, remembering the recording application inside my cell, I press the stop button. I’ve already reached a definite conclusion.

The kidnappers could get in touch with Noel Rivera because he was the one who came to the school’s gate to find them. If he said that they were his people, the guards would never suspect anything (I will go see the guards to confirm this later). But they were really his people. And he went through Scott to inform me of the “guests”, so that he wouldn’t be related to the incident.

Well… but I already know that he was…

Austin Miller intentionally argued with Richard, which led to a fight between them. And the fight attracted the attention of the school’s guards.

Question: What do Austin Miller, Noel Rivera, Richard Martin have in common?

.

.

Answer: Relationships with Patricia Jones.

Noel Rivera is illegitimate son of Patrick Jones with the young widow of Rivera Corporation’s late owner, but, in official papers, is her adopted son instead. And he often meets the Jones family in secret.

Austin Miller’s mother is Patrick’s distant cousin, but because Austin’s father, Mr. Miller, doesn’t like how Patrick often winks at Austin’s mother, Austin is never announced to be related to the Jones in any ways. But there are rumors that Patricia does flirt with this distant cousin of hers.

And Richard Martin… I believe you all know. But I don’t think Richard had a hand in this. He was merely a tool they used.

The ones who made this kidnapping plan must be Patrick and Patricia. From what I have researched, the Jones Silicon Corporation’s stock-price has been dropping dramatically after the rumors about them making deals illegally were spread. In addition, they also have encountered big loss after several unsuccessful bargains with their partners. So there’s their motive for kidnapping me: solution to their financial problems.

Hmph, idiots.

I climb on my tree and call Kenny. With his network of information, he must have reached the same conclusion by now.

“Hey, Kenny.”

“Oh, Thea. It’s so… um, unsurprising.” Kenny says, easy-going as ever.

I shrug. “You know what I’m about to say, right?”

“Yeah.” He agrees.

“Then don’t do that.”

“Don’t pursue them?”

Oh gosh, don’t ask like that when you’ve already read my mind.

“Um.”

He presses on. “Even after what they did to you?”

“Kenny.” I turn serious. “We both know what they are capable of. They have connections with the underworld. If you do anything to them, they’ll call upon those people to get revenge. No matter how cleverly you cover up, the traces will still point to you. Unless you want someone to be your scarecrow? I don’t expect you would sink to their level.”

“Of course not, but…”

“I just don’t want you to get hurt.” I say, firmly. “If something happens to you, what would become of Aunt Di and of us? And what if they attack Aunt Di instead of you? You can’t protect her all the times, and the enemies have the advantage of being in the dark.”

He resigns. “I know, Thea. I’ve thought of that too…”

“You’re always like this. When something bad happens to me you always lose your cool. Calm down, Kenny. I’m still alive. If you still want to do something, then just increase the protection around my school.”

Okay, now I’ve already sacrificed myself - tsk, can’t sneak out of the school easily anymore - you’d better forget about revenge.

“Yeah, it sucks.” He agrees quietly, and lets out a long sigh, as if he has used up all his life-long breath just for it. I bet he will go meet the Administration Board soon. Of course I could do that, but it’s better to make Kenny do it, because that leaves him something to do, something to distract himself with, until he’s really cooled down.

I know this isn’t like me to just let them be, but I’m more concerned about our family’s welfare. For now, better stay quiet for a while, not take any risks...

...And investigate a bit, too… Maybe I might find out some of their weaknesses and strike later.

As I touch my lips, I realize I am grinning. Evilly.

“Oh, and another thing…” I suddenly say, remembering the kidnappers’ faces. “You’ve taken their pictures yet?”

“Of course.”

“Can you send me the ones which are focused on their shirts?”

I can hear Kenny’s quiet chuckle. Damn, he must have already guessed what I’m up to, again.

“Sure. The patterns, right?”

“You know, Kenny, sometimes that brain of yours really annoys me to death. Do you even realize how much we envy you??”

"...Oh, really?" I bet he's smiling right now. "But you know, there's person I envy too. A scary rival."

Kenny's rival??? I've never heard of that. But to be acknowledged by Kenny like this, he must be another monster...

"I'd like to meet that person then." I say.

Then the air is filled with laughter, and we are both released from the stress we have felt earlier.

[lu_hehe]

ENTRY 16

9:30 am. It’s raining.

I walk out into the pouring rain, not caring that I’ll be soaked. It’s my routine: taking a walk when it rains. Going out without an umbrella like this will just invite Frankie’s nagging, but, well, I’m currently at school, and he can’t do anything about it. The hairdryer in my bag is a very convenient tool to hide evidences, too.

Poor guy… He’s only worried that I’ll be sick, but, geez, he should have learned already that I’m cold-proof – which means I’ll never catch cold in the rain.

The rain rarely comes in this country of Amelia, and so does my compassion, which can easily slip into my heart in those wet days.

Water is dripping on my body, but I feel really warm. I like to gaze at the watery roofs, to watch the drops of water linking together while rolling down the roofs, then falling onto the ground and breaking into smaller crystal-clear pieces. The rain just falls and falls, giving everything a translucent silver layer, showering the green trees with love, filling the ground with millions of watery creatures - that’s how I call it when a drop hitting the surface of the planet. The water liquid is cool against my skin, but the song which the watery whisperers are singing in harmony is soft and warm. They sing the story about the planet - warm-hearted and touching, but slightly melancholic…

Realizing that something is rubbing against my legs, I look down, only to find a strayed kitten.

I remember telling you that I’m not really fond of cats. It’s not like I have a particular hatred toward them like I do with dogs, but the way Dad bombards me about cats exhausts me. And ever since Mint, my hamster, died, I have been afraid of being attached to any kind of animals.

The kitten keeps rubbing its head against my shoes, and even though I’m quite annoyed, I’m not in the mood to kick it away (but, yeah, any sunny day that could happen). So I take off my coat, wrap it around the drenched kitten, and go to the currently-half-empty cafeteria.

I pull out a milk carton from my bag and microwave it. I know kittens need their mothers’ milk, but I don’t think I could find the mother of a strayed kitten in this heavy rain. The closest thing to mothers’ milk is baby formula, but who would bring that kind of stuff to school…?

So, for now, I let it have my high-quality, sterilized milk.

“Hungry?” I ask, putting the kitten-in-coat down, in front of a small tray of milk, and go out to enjoy the rain again. But it keeps following me everywhere.

“What? Don’t tell me you want me to take you in?”

I hold the kitten up, and as the coat slides down, I realize that the kitten is… quite hot (literally). Okay, not surprising it caught a fever spending its day in the rain.

What should I do? And why am so I nice to this kitten anyway? I can’t even abandon it!

…Hmm, if I’m not wrong, Peter Saunders has a cat - Fatty Mimi or whatever. I reluctantly think of asking him, but then I suddenly remember that he’s absent today.

Groaning, I hold the kitten, still huddling itself in my coat, run to the school’s gate and ask the school’s guards for a lift to the Central Vet.

With mud splashing from my boots and water dripping from my hair and clothes, I dash into the vet and give the kitten to a doctor. He takes a while to examine it, then gives it a shot, and the kitten obediently falls asleep.

The doctor tells me to leave it to him for a bit so he can watch the development of its fever, so I go out. And there I see Peter, just several rooms from where I am. With his face covering in his hand miserably, he slumps forward, and his back is trembling.

Dang. It isn’t good if humans have too much compassion.

I approach him quietly, and I call his name.

Peter looks up at me, his eyes soggy, like a child who’s just lost his favorite toy.

He tells me that his dearest (fatty) Mimi is sick, and the doctor is treating her in the nearby room. He occasionally hiccoughs during the story, and when he finishes he buries his teary face in his big hands again and sobs.

I recall the image of the boy who bullied me in grade school, and it becomes a bizarre comparison with the scene I’m looking at right now. But I can’t laugh, because in some ways Peter reminds me of myself when I realized that Mint had gone forever.

I pat (or rather, thump) his back that his face almost crashes into his laps – well… it’s the best kind of consolation I could offer.

“Um… Mimi will be okay…” Just then I remember the little life I’ve just saved. “…And when she’s fine again, you can bring her to meet my… Misty Milk.”

The name is just said carelessly, based on the first thing I’ve thought of in my mind. As a matter of fact, I’ll never say that kitten’s full name in front of Frankie and Willie - they would burst out laughing. Glad that Peter hasn’t caught it on.

“…Misty Milk…?” He repeats.

“…I’ve recently adopted a kitten. He has a fever and is sleeping soundly in that room.” I point toward the room around the corner.

“I… I’ll definitely take Mimi… to see Misty Milk…” Peter mutters absently.

So then… just because of a stupid promise to my ex-enemy Peter Saunders out of pity, I have to bring home a grey furry ball called Misty Milk as my second pet.

[silver]

i hate cats... -_-"

anyways.. i know what the story lacks.. ^^

selling point!!

go figure ^^ (yes, this is payback for your heart-breaking comment to me!!)

[lu_hehe]

you're breaking my heart ^^ meanie...
what did I do?? -_- I'm innocent!
I only said that I didn't like open ending (but I didn't say that I didn't like your open-ended stories)... and that you were more feminine lately... what else...??
I absolutely adore cats, but D doesn't.
~~ selling point ~~ oh selling point ~~ you stab me through the heart and now I'm dead ~~ goodbye ~~~

[lu_hehe]

Dạo này tớ đang có ~ triệu chứng rõ rệt của tâm thần trốn trại... bằng chứng là sau khi đọc Đừng Yêu tớ đã kêu gào thảm thiết, điên dại không kiểm soát => có nguy cơ trong 1 lần lên cơn sẽ cho 1 tên trong fic tử vì đạo...

P.S: hậu quả của việc nhớ đến ~ tình tiết trong Dice là tớ bỗng cảm thấy thèm pizza kinh khủng... có bạn nào từ bi tặng tớ 2 cái, tớ nguyện làm nô lệ suốt đời ~~~
-----
http://www.imeem.com/people/g1cWjhh/music/_bQbFsfW/blackies-teenage-hello-ai-qing-feng/
Hello Wind of Love (http://www.imeem.com/people/g1cWjhh/music/_bQbFsfW/blackies-teenage-hello-ai-qing-feng/)
~~ bực, chả biết nó có xài được ko nữa ~~

ENTRY 17 - part 1 of 3


Friendship starts with a fight.

The sounds of the leaves rustling wake me up. I’ve fallen asleep on the school’s maple tree again.

The golden sunlight is passing through the slits between the leaves. I sleepily look around. The maple tree is very tall that I can see over the wall securing the school, and I’ve seen this view so many times that I even lost count. Surrounding the school is a field of green grass that dances to the sweeps of the wind, and I think I could even hear the laughter of the sunlight.

But there’s something different about the view today. I hold the binoculars up to see, and I notice a figure lying on the grass.

...Yes, it’s him.

Somehow this reminds me of the first time we met, even though he’s wearing grey clothes instead of black. Is he still looking for the moon?

Kenny has already pressured the school to install an alarm system on the wall, but disabling it is child’s play. Still, the wall is too high for normal jumping, so I swing from the branch to the top of the wall and jump down. Luckily here’s a remote place in the school, or there will be rumors about Dorothy Howard being a mountain monkey.

I walk to him in silence.

Oh… he’s sleeping…

Saying things like this makes me sound like a pervert, a stalker, but… aww… his sleeping face is so cute… I have never seen anything that makes my heart beat this fast…

What is this weird feeling in my chest…? It’s so uncomfortable, yet I long for it… so much…

[…I accumulated all the touching moments
And in my diary
It’s full of what I’ve written about us…]

I sing quietly while gazing at that childish face, and faintly smile.

[…I read it once over again
And my heartbeat still quickens rapidly
Every little thing feels like a dream…]

He slowly opens his eyes and stares at me. For a moment, I think I’ve blushed.

…Eh, wait!

Blushed?

Me...?

Really??

“Oh… it’s you…” He says, his voice sounds sleepy.

“Um.” I don’t know how to reply. Maybe I should thank him again for last time?

“…That’s a real nice voice for a guy.”

I startle and look at myself. Well… this morning when I looked at the huge closet, I just had a feeling that I should wear these things – boyish, baggy, not-so-expensive clothes – to school. And I’m putting all my hair in my cap, too. Yeah, just like the first time we met…

So on April Fools’ he didn’t recognize me because I was wearing feminine clothes and looked more like a lady, not because I didn’t leave any impression. Phew…

…But now I’m a “guy” to him. Oh, well, I’ll just play along with it.

“We’ve met before, haven’t we?” I ask.

He nods. “…Once, yeah.”

“What’s your name, Mr. Mysterious(-Guy-Looking-For-The-Moon)?” I ask, playfully.

Before he even has time to reply, we both hear a faint scream from a far-off distance. Then, suddenly, everything sinks into darkness.

No… I’m still conscious, but I can’t see anything. Things around me are swallowed in an ugly shade of black, and no other colors could make their ways in…

…What the hell is going on? It’s still morning!! An eclipse, maybe? Nah… it can’t be… Not without a warning like this…

“Let’s go.”

I hear his voice, and feel his hand holding mine, dragging me along. It is warm and reassuring… with a sweet scene of moonflowers… The thought suddenly hits me that I could care less about whatever might come, as long as our hands can link forever…

[silver]

ok ok.. moon guy obviously has a good start. that's unfair to others you know..

and thea likes singing alot doesnt she? lol moon guy is way too nice.. if i was waken up by somebody singing next to me, first thing got out of my mouth would be a swear word, never a compliment (or a sign of recognition in this case) no matter how soothing to the ear the singing was..

lol..

anyways, hes cute ^^

and i want pizza too!!

[lu_hehe]

Uầy... nhìn cái mớ spam bị del trên kia mà thấy oải...... -_-
-----
ENTRY 17 - part 2 of 3

In the meantime, I use my other hand to shuffle my bag, and as it reaches a warm little sphere, I pull out.

…Still dark.

Dang… Why is my phosphorescent bubble-ball dead right at this moment? And how the heck does the “moon guy” know where to go in this darkness? Is it just luck that we haven’t bumped into anything?

Thud!

…Ouch!

Curse my stupid mouth… Oh, wait, wrong phrase. Mouth doesn’t have brain…

The darkness suddenly lifts up, light is spreading to everything around me and flooding into my eyes. I have to blink to get used to that brightness.

The “moon guy” is standing next to me, his back slightly bends down to allow his blue eyes to lock into mine. My right hand still stays in his obediently, and when he holds out his free hand to help me up, I eagerly take it.

As I’ve already recovered from the collision’s aftereffect, I look to my right side and see a girl lying flatly on the ground, her face giving it the most passionate kiss…

Okay… I’m just kidding, but she looks quite… pitiful. Her hand is holding tightly a… wait, an empty ketchup bottle…? Her hair, which is in the shape of bird’s nest, looks kind of familiar…

Oh… Natalie Saunders.

We get distracted by the loud noises of people stamping on the grassy surface of the planet, and when I cease staring at Natalie, who is trying to sit up properly, and look up, we have been completely surrounded by approximately twenty brawny men in flowery shirts, with shining knives in their big rough hands.

Urg… those patterns again… And those common-looking faces, which cause people to mistake one for another… Just like when you try to tell apart two bulbs of potato…

I swear I will remember this, Patricia you desperate moron.

“Your tails, Natalie?” I ask, suddenly feeling tired.

“Just some stupid mosquitoes.” Natalie spits, holding up the ketchup bottle and pulling out another one. The only difference is that this one is half-full.

Er… I really don’t think that’s a good choice of weapon…

The “moon guy” turns to me and says in small voice:

“Should we… fight?”

“Isn’t it obvious that two healthy guys can’t leave a small girl in the hands of these tasteless and brawny cavemen?” I say, in a bored tone.

But it’s still against my sense of aesthetics, so I guess I have to get involved…

He looks at me, as if he could figure out why they are “tasteless and brawny” but not why I call them “cavemen.” And then, with a short sigh, he replies:

“Understood.”

Walking toward a nearby tree and murmuring something that sounds like “sorry” to it, he drops his backpack, breaks a branch and uses it as a weapon.

…Quick, decisive moves. Too beautiful for words.

“Wow…” I utter, eyes filled with pure admiration, while mercilessly punching the human sandbag in front of me.

But the way he fights looks really similar to something I have seen before. Probably… that kendo-styled “Puss In Boots” from T&JR…

“…WHEN!!” I shout excitedly, hoping I haven’t over-thought things.

He immediately turns toward my direction. “…Yeah?”

Bingo!!!

“On T&JR…” I say, but my voice is drowned in the sounds of Natalie beating the brain out of her opponent’s head using both of her bottles.

“…DREM?” He asks.

“Yeah!” I say, wondering how he figures it out so quickly.

Avoiding a knife slashing toward me, I seize its owner’s wrist and snatch it away. I hold the knife against his throat and smile an angelic smile.

“How does it feel to have this thing on your neck, my dear?” I say, chuckling. “Next time, please be careful with dangerous objects, okay?” And I throw it away.

As I’m giving that unfortunate soul a short trip to heaven’s door, WHEN’s branch is broken with a loud crack. I immediately pull out from my bag the non-laser sword, a replica of Star Wars’ lightsabers, and passes it to him. Having harmless light instead of laser beam is its major drawback, but by transforming into a long stick after a click, it’s good enough for a Kendo practitioner like him.

I also find my Tarzan-swing-from-tree-to-tree wire, which is still in experimental phase. Of course, it might bring injuries, but… no pains, no gains. If I want to learn, I shouldn’t be… afraid of pains…

Besides, it will be fun. So much fun.

I sway the end of the wire which is tied to a hook, and throw. The hook sticks firmly to a tall tree from about seven meters away, and holding on to the wire tightly, I swing.

I should have yelled “Yahhoooo……..!!!” to complete the scene, but then, again, I would have looked no different from a mountain monkey.

I straighten my legs to send the two men in front of me flying. One kick to the right, another to the left, two more men leave the picture.

Ah… it really feels nice racing against the wind… even more so, if there hadn’t been that tall tree, whose distance seems to be shortened from where I am, threatening to flatten my pretty little nose…

I lightly shake my head in resignation. Oh well… whatever might come…

-----

P.S: khi nào cảm thấy fic đã bắt đầu hơi nhảm, các bạn đừng đọc nữa, vì tớ ko muốn vì cái kiểu viết tệ hại của tớ làm cho hình ảnh của Thea trong trí tưởng tượng của các bạn trở nên... um... nhạt nhòa và chán phèo, okay?
Thanks.

[silver]

WTH?? in real life you're supposed to be as good at fighting as the characters in that RP game?? that's.. different..

but yeah it's fun playing around kicking asses. the T&JR top 3 scorers are finally reunited, saving the world from evil beings.. XD oh wait, is Natalie DN?? wouldnt it be nicer if they're all here now??

i was wondering.. they were outside right (hence the maple tree and stuff)?? where did the sudden darkness come from?? or maybe my careless skimming technique skipped that part..


about the spamming thing.. it's kinda funny NOW they start deleting posts.. summer sure invites boredom doesn't it? from both sides, the spammers and the anti-spammers..
pissed me off a little, but well, we just have to be lightning fast and try to spell out every word before the over-working-with-excessive-amount-of-time-in-their-hands ppl (can be known as nothing-to-do-ers) come take them off..

[lu_hehe]

The moves from the game are very creative, and you use your imagination to create the techniques. Hence, mostly the moves from that virtual game are made up based on your real moves ^^ (how I wish a game like that is real...) That's why there is a kendo-styled Puss-In-Boots (if it's stereotyped, Puss In boots will just be Puss In Boots and nothing else -_-)

The question about the darkness is Thea's question, too. You'll see.

P.S: I did complain about the anti-spamming thing to the mods... Personally, I think they should delete the ones like "hurry up!" and "where are you??"... but I want to read the funny spams...... **cry**

[lu_hehe]

aieee.... mới vừa edit lại cái entry 15 xong (nói là sửa chứ chỉ thêm thắt có vài dòng)...

Some trivial stuff:

- Tớ nghĩ ra nhân vật Natalie trong lúc đang ngồi trên sàn, chờ vô lớp (vì hết ghế rồi -_-). Đứng cạnh tớ là 1 con nhỏ Mỹ ăn bận rất đẹp, chỉn chu, nhưng lại có đôi giầy ba-ta... ừm... bốc mùi kinh khủng. Tất nhiên là sau đó tớ phải nhích đi chỗ khác. Nói chung, Natalie là lấy cảm hứng từ con nhỏ này, nhưng tớ không dám để chi tiết về đôi giầy vô truyện, sợ nó... unhygienic...

- Cái lúc Thea gọi Patricia là moron, thật ra tớ định dùng swear word cho dzui, nhưng vậy thì mất hình tượng của con bé quá...

- Còn DN là ai thì... đọc bên dưới ấy...

And, Sil... "saving the world from evil beings"... I didn't know you're into mythology and shounen manga that much... -_-
-----
ENTRY 17 - part 3 of 3

.

.

Thud!!!

Wow… how soft… So death is just my temporary hallucination, and God still favors me, even after I was rude to Him on April Fools’…

Sweet, lovely scent, and a comforting warmth… How nice it is to be alive…

WHEN’s arms are around my head, holding me against his shirt. Even though my nose is still safe and sound, I’m afraid it will bleed pretty soon, and my heart is dancing tarantella inside my chest.

...But how did he get here so fast?

“…You just love dangers, don’t you?” He breathes, and my mind is tingling to the sounds of his soft-spoken words. It suddenly comes to me that I will be just fine whenever he’s with me… because he could predict... no, he knows all sorts of things that I will do…

I look up to see his eyes, and they are so beautiful, just like fragments of the blue sky, of the deep sea…

My kind, angelic guardian…

…If only I could stop sand from slipping between my fingers…

If only I could journey on a balloon to the blue sky above, touch those white, fluffy clouds, catch the drops of sunshine and walk on the colorful rainbow…

If only I could embrace the sparkling stars on the night’s velvety curtain and have the silver-inlaid moon to myself…

And if only I could keep time from moving…

…Because this moment is too precious, too beautiful, and I want to freeze it forever… I don’t want to let go… Never ever do…

But then some annoyingly disturbing footsteps come nearer, so I reluctantly creep up and turn around. Leaving this embrace is plainly torturous…

Damn them…!!! Do they anything better to do? Do they have to ruin the mood???

I try to keep the dark rage from rising to my throat and consider giving these jerks some kicks, but before I could do it, they have already fallen to the ground, one by one.

Withdrawing the leg which is lamely dangling in the air, I completely sit up and see Dean Saunders standing in front of us, his fist still holding out.

“…DN?” WHEN asks, looking at him.

…DN?

I repeat the same question in my head, but in a more inquiring tone.

…DN… Dean… Why didn’t I realize it earlier? And isn’t this world too tiny?

“Hey… WHEN.” He replies, decidedly, after staring at WHEN for several seconds.

“We agree to meet here.” WHEN explains to me, while standing up and totally forgetting about the dust on his clothes. “And this is…”

“D-R-E-M.” I answer. “Does that ring a bell?”

“Ah…” Dean rolls his eyes up, looking thoughtful. “…Don’t read every manga?”

I nearly choke. “T-That isn’t what it means! It stands for Doraemon!”

“Childish… But I like Doraemon, too.” WHEN comments.

I push my cap up a little because it has become a little hot, and feel lucky that I have worn it tightly, so it didn’t fall off when WHEN caught me. But then I realize Dean is looking intently at me.

“Aren’t you…?” Dean asks, still staring at me and kneeing a guy in the stomach at the same time.

I nearly jump.

“Aren’t I what?” I ask back, moving toward Natalie to help her and to excuse myself from his stare.

…Better play dumb…

“Aren’t you…”

I’m secretly praying now. "God, please, don’t let him recognize me!"

“…DREM?”

I should have just punched him for nearly giving me a heart attack, even though he is currently my ally.

“Didn’t he just say so?” WHEN chuckles, and by then we have taken down all of the flowery guys.

“Your real name?” Dean asks, sitting down next to a tree.

“Wendell Sanford. But Wen is fine, too.”

Wendell… I recite the name in my head. Wendell… Wen… Wen…

At least now I can call him something else beside “moon guy” - it keeps making me feel kind of lame. Wendell... wow, the name suits him so much…

“Dean Saunders.” Dean smiles.

Then they both look at me, expectantly, and I realize that I… haven’t thought of my “guy” name.

“Um… Cian… Cian Hayden.” Borrowing Kenny’s last name and my middle name.

“That’s a really… weird name.”

“Actually, my parents are weirdoes.” Sorry Mom, sorry Dad. “So we’ve got a pretty surprising union.” I grin.

“More like tiring.” They say in harmony.

“Man, you’re boring!” I laugh, thumping both of their backs, making their faces almost hit the ground.

...But the happy mood is temporarily clouded by Natalie’s impatient shouts from quite a distance.

“Don’t use my body without permission! You can hurt it!” She shrieks, angrily, and then turns sad and apologetic. “...Um... sorry… Nate...” Her voice becomes really quiet.

...Who is she talking to? There’s no one in front of her! Is she talking to an invisible person? Or maybe to herself?

“It sounds more like a confession.” Wen laughs slightly, and Dean follows suit.

“Probably.”

“What?” I ask, confused.

Wen shrugs. “She doesn’t want him to get hurt.”

“Yeah, people of her type never admit their own feelings…" I nod in agreement. "...Wait! What are you talking about? Who is him?”

“You’ll know, in time.” He smiles, cryptically, and I have a hard time trying to get my own heart back on the right track. “Oh, by the way, do you believe in magic?” He asks, absently.

Magic…? I roll my eyes. “I’ve never thought about it, let alone the answer.”

“Start thinking then, but you have plenty of time.”

I consider his words for a bit. But… isn’t magic… an impossible thing?

As if he could clearly hear what I’m thinking, he softly replies:

“There are more possibilities in life than you really know.”

~~

After a while, still fuming, Natalie turns to us, who are smiling at her childishness.

“How did you get out, by the way?” I ask, a bit curious.

“Through the gate, of course.” She says, as if it’s too obvious, and grumpily stomps back toward the school’s gate. Dean immediately follows her, while Wen kneels down beside me and bandages my scratched arm with the antiseptics from my bag.

…Just like a kind and gentle angel… a prince in commoner’s clothes…

My eyes still fixing on his face, I lift up my neatly-bandaged arm and place my lips on those white strips of cloth…

...A kiss...

…As faint and subtle as the gust of wind that is whirling around us… Everything else retreats into silence, and the only sounds I can hear are our soft breaths. I watch his surprised expression and smile, feeling amused…

A while later Dean comes back to us, and the three of us keep on talking about a lot of things, sharing hobbies, etc… I suddenly realize that we have a lot in common than we think.

~~

As the break ends, Dean and I say goodbye to Wen to return to school. As we are passing the gate, Dean suddenly turns to me.

“You’re that girl… aren’t you?”

“I don’t know what you mean.” I whistle softly.

“You… drew Sleeping Beauty…”

Still whistling.

“It’s quite amusing.” He chuckles, pointing at my bag, and I notice that the silver dart I’ve made into a keychain is still dangling at its side. What a stupid give-away.

But Wen isn’t here right now, I don’t care if my identity is revealed. I don’t know why I feel so, but I don’t want Wen to know I’m a girl… just yet.

Thankfully, Dean doesn’t look like the type to talk much.

“You’re really strange” is what he says before we part.

...Ah~~~~ I can see that I’m going to have a lot of fun from now on…

[…Just like candies from a prank
Sour yet sweet like lemons
And love is sweet within…]

I ignore all the stares I receive from the students I pass by at the hallway. No problem what so ever, I’m still in my happy-go-lucky mood when I return to my classroom.

[…The school doesn’t seem to teach
How to confess your feelings to a guy…]
-----
Meanings of names (tớ chỉ nói về ~ cái tên thú vị thôi nhé):
Dorothy: gift of God
Cian: ancient
Wendell: wanderer
Natalie: born on Christmas Day
Willie: determined protector
Diane: divine

[tienu]

Mất ngủ, com cho Lu Lu nè (<<< gọi tên nghe giúng....coan...)

(1) Where is the baby? :D Thea's mom is pregnant, isn't it? :D
(2) Why did you put in the cat-thing? Ah, I love love love cats :D
(3) It was long and emotional dialogues between Thea and Kenny in chap 16 (or sth -_-'') They were long, u know, so apart and surprising from what I have known 'bout them.
(4) That Wendell (<<< I don't like this name) did recognize her, right? He said: "It's you" <<< I don't remember any part mentioning Thea-the-guy meets Wendell the 1st time..
(5) Guessing: It would be deadly romantic if that Wendell and Natalie come from Magic World :D :D Ah, I guess it's rather obvious now :D <<<< Useless to guess

Well, Thea is so much into Wendell, and she is such determined and loyal in emotional things (<<< I know this through the cat story). I like that character of hers. And, it would be very disappointing if...Thea's gonna have feelings for Dean, too. Hic, Dean is cute -_-'' Also Kenny...

I hate boys with blue eyes <<< recessive genes, you know :haha:

P.S. I don't understand exactly what Sil meant with "selling-point". Do you?
Just a wild guess, is that some "interesting" point/hit in a chap, that keeps a reader reads? <<<< My brain is very small. As a nut :D :D

[lu_hehe]

-_- I'm not Lu Lu, there's only one "Lu", and I hate all kinds of dogs (they bring me bad memories)...

(1) Still inside her mom's womb, and it's only April now (her mom's been pregnant since early January, and Thea knows it since early March), and her mom is never home. So, basically, later.

(2) Just for fun, like any other detail. But I really, really like Misty. He isn't as nice and soft as he appeared. *evil grin*

(3) I can't wholly understand what you mean. Kenny is more like a romantic person than Thea, and yes, their relationship is like that of very close siblings, so they often share emotional conversations - like in entry 15 and 13 (the April Fools'). It's easy for Thea to open up to Kenny because he knows her more than anyone else.

(4) She met him in entry 3, remember the guy who searched for the moon in daylight? He remembers her only at that time. And she was... a guy. On April Fools' she dressed in feminine clothes, tied her hair into a pony tail and wore make-up, so he couldn't recognize her.

(5) I have no comment... it's up to you to assume... ^^

You don't seem to like Wen very much, eh?? From his name to his eyes... About the recessive genes, rather surprised you mention it -_-. Well, Thea's eyes are striking blue ~~ Still blue ^^ (I like blue and green eyes!!). And the name... I chose it mainly because of its meaning. I don't like how it sounds either, so I often call him "Wen" (if you want to, call him Wendy, hehehe).

Haiizzz... so you like Wizard of Oz and Sleeping Beauty then... poor Cinderella... -_- I feel sad for him...

P.S: I don't know either, if I did I would make it more interesting...

[silver]

Wendell: wanderer

I prefer The Host to The Twilight series ^^

and yeah.. these people are cute.. too bad i suck at all RP games.. maybe i should start playing >__<

and Thea's adoration for moon guy is pretty much an infatuation already.. it's scary to like somebody so much in such short time u know?

[lu_hehe]

The Host?? Yes, me too!! I like Ian -^^- more than Jared, of course.

I've never played RPG, as a matter of fact. -_-

And... well... I really don't know how to put it... Her feelings are kinda complicated. It's like, mysteries trigger her interest. Remember she once said that the reason why she couldn't fall in love with Kenny was because she felt like Kenny was lacking something?? I think this guy has it, and so she pays a lot of attention to him. It's been two months, and she sings the song because she feels like it, she hasn't really acknowledged her feelings.

There are some people who know that they will like a person from the first time they meet (or maybe that's just me). Beside... there are too many characters........ I can't only focus on this guy and his relationship to her (so sad...). But, relax, love isn't the only thing in her life. She might fall in love easily, but she won't dedicate all her time for it.

I really don't like people who fall in love easily, too. -_- Okay, I will slow it down.

[lu_hehe]

Ai ya... tớ post character profiles tiếp đây... sau đó lặn mất vài ngày chơi ~~~

~~

FRANKIE HENDRICKS

Dorothy’s personal driver. Used to be a car stunt-actor.
Special ability: zigzag driving, 4th-dan black belt in judo, car geek.
DOB: August 2 1985 (24 yrs old)
Hair color: brown
Eye color: green
Favorite colors: orange
Look-alike animal: parakeet

~~

WILLIE HENDRICKS

Dorothy’s person guard. Frankie’s younger brother.
Special ability: 6th-dan black belt in tae-kwon-do.
DOB: October 14 1987 (22 yrs old)
Hair color: brown
Eye color: green
Favorite colors: white, black
Look-alike animal: penguin

~~

KENNY HAYDEN

Dorothy’s childhood friend and distant cousin. Temporarily pursue MA degree online. Mark’s junior assistant.
Special ability: analytical ability, shooting
DOB: December 22 1990 (19 yrs old)
Hair color: whitish blond
Eye color: striking blue
Favorite colors: navy blue, black
Look-alike animal: whale
Currently second-in-line heir of Howard Electronic Game Corporation

~~

PETER [PETE] SAUNDERS

2nd year 2nd grade, class A
Special ability: boxing
DOB: December 11 1991 (18 yrs old)
Hair color: reddish blond
Eye color: grey
Favorite colors: red, yellow
Animal symbol: monkey
First-in-line heir of Saunders Electronics Corporation

~~

DEAN SAUNDERS

2nd year 3rd grade, class B
Peter's fraternal twin
Special ability: 3rd-dan black belt in Aikido, throwing darts, gaming
DOB: December 12 1991 (18 yrs old)
Hair color: reddish blond
Eye color: grey
Favorite colors: black, green
Look-alike animal: owl
Heir of Saunders Central Laboratory

~~

NATALIE [NATE] SAUNDERS

2nd year 1st grade, class C
Peter’s and Dean’s cousin
DOB: December 25 1992 (17 yrs old)
Hair color: reddish blond
Eye color: grey
Favorite colors: pink, red
Look-alike animal: bat
Second-in-line heir of Saunders Electronics Corporation

--> tại sao Peter và Dean là twins mà sinh khác ngày thì obvious, ha... Còn lý do tại sao lại thừa kế hai nơi khác nhau thì... có nên nói ko ta?? thôi mọi ng hiểu sao thì hiểu vậy (-_-)

~~

Spoiler dành cho mọi ng khi nào cảm thấy hết kiên nhẫn để xem tiếp nhưng vẫn muốn biết kết cục (còn ai vẫn muốn xem tiếp thì... đừng đọc):


Sắp đến phần 2 rồi, tức là chủ yếu nói về những ng xung quanh Dorothy, chắc chắn là chán hơn hiện giờ ~~ Phần 3... ai ya... khá u ám, nếu ko muốn nói là đọc rồi cười cũng ko nổi, và vì vậy... tớ còn chưa viết (đợi khi nào tớ chán đời đến cực điểm đi, ho-ho-ho) -_-


Cái cảm giác mất đi một người thân yêu là thế nào nhỉ?

Có khiến bạn đau khổ đến mức hoàn toàn sụp đổ, và cái chết trở nên dễ chịu hơn sự sống?

Biến bạn trở thành một con người hoàn toàn khác?

Hay sẽ là động lực thúc đẩy bạn làm một điều gì đó tàn ác và nhẫn tâm?

Điều đó thì... đừng hỏi tớ, vì tớ cũng không biết... ^^

[tienu]

Ơ ơ ơ, bạn Lu để cái spoiler như vậy.............................

Tò mò cảm rảm càm ràm

Đọc rồi nhưng không hiểu gì hết. Thôi đành chờ truyện :D :D :D :D :D

[silver]

Tớ đặc biệt thích những bạn có white blonde hair.

có lẽ là bị ảnh hưởng từ mái tóc của Luna Lovegood trong HP 5 :D

Mà bắt đền bạn Lu!! Tớ cũng đang định post 1 cái profile cho mấy nhân vật của tớ..

haizz..

và tự nhiên cái spoiler bằng tiếng Việt làm cho mình chuyển tông comm tiếng V luôn XD

[lu_hehe]

phát hiện có những kẻ tò mò nhé >.< Đọc hiểu hay ko tớ cũng mặc kệ nhá!!! XD
Bắt đền tớ vụ j cơ... Thì cứ post đi, có seo đâu, nhưng tớ expect tất cả nv của Sil đều tóc đen mắt nâu cả ^^' (ng VN màh)
Luna is cute.

[lion_108]

phát hiện có những kẻ tò mò nhé >.< Đọc hiểu hay ko tớ cũng mặc kệ nhá!!! XD
Bắt đền tớ vụ j cơ... Thì cứ post đi, có seo đâu, nhưng tớ expect tất cả nv của Sil đều tóc đen mắt nâu cả ^^' (ng VN màh)
Luna is cute.

A, cái này thì ko chắc đâu bạn Lu ạ, tớ đâu có tóc đen mắt nâu ^^

[lu_hehe]

con lai? hay bạn nhuộm tóc và đeo colored contact lenses?

[lion_108]

con lai? hay bạn nhuộm tóc và đeo colored contact lenses?

:so_funny:

Tớ mà nhuộm tóc đảm bảo mama sẽ đá bay ra ngoài đường ko thương tiếc :guoc:
À, tóc tớ đen nhung mắt thì ko nâu ^^­­

[lu_hehe]

hello mọi ng... tớ đang hết sức oải đa... ~~~ chỉ tại mấy hôm bữa trước tính thay đổi 1 số chi tiết về 1 trong những nhân vật chính -> phải thay đổi quá nhiều thứ trong các entry sau, mà tớ thì lười -> đến giờ vẫn chỉ dừng lại ở "suy nghĩ" chứ chưa hề viết ra ~_~

Ngoài ra tớ còn đang luyện code geass đến mờ cả mắt (@"@), đầu thì cứ ong ong lên -> loãng não (đùa đấy, thật ra lúc xem cũng có rút ra chút kinh nghiệm về xây dựng nhân vật). Đợi khi nào tớ xem xong đã nhé... (chú ý: tớ chỉ mới xem tới R2 ep 6 à, còn một đoạn dài :D) Tớ cũng tính post cái side story nhưng lại thôi... lộ liễu quá nên... Khi nào chuyện lộ rồi post cũng được ^^.

Haizzz... chỉ là thông báo chút thôi... tớ lại quay trở về công việc chây lười đây... (chả rảnh chút nào đâu -_-) Trong lúc ấy mọi ng cứ tha hồ tưởng tượng xem nhân vật nào đã bị tớ "cắt tỉa" nhé.

[lu_hehe]

Nhớ mọi ng quá nên lên quậy nè :D (thật ra thì tại vì cái mạng Internet cùi bắp, hoặc trang web anime cùi bắp, làm tớ đang tải CD R2 mà cứ freeze liên tục -> nóng mặt -> hết kiên nhẫn xem tiếp >"<)

Phù... nửa đêm còn ngồi viết, đúng là quỡn... Chưa thấy ai quỡn như mình...
-----
ENTRY 18

Calm down… I must calm down…

I stare at the pink envelope and heart-patterned letter in my hand again, trying to decipher the dreadfully-written, misspelled words, which I initially mistook for some alien’s codes.

But why must I calm down? How could I calm down? It’s a love letter!!

You must be thinking that I’m too happy for words… too thrilled. But you are wrong. So wrong. I’m pretty pissed off right now. Trembling with anger, in fact.

A letter filled with lengthy sentences, grammar and spelling errors that even fifth-graders wouldn’t make, and some lame word-choices, is a love letter?? And who would use letters to confess nowadays? So old-fashioned… In addition, why would it be a love letter when the one who shoved it in my hands, Scott, didn’t look a bit sincere?

Scott Raymond? Loves me?

…I would be less shocked if a cow is flying in front me, spilling milk all over this marble floor and on the faces of the people walking past me, instead. Really. This love story isn’t a bit persuasive.

The deformed hearts on the letter are dancing in front of my eyes, as if they are trying to add oil to the fire. I feel dizzy, so dizzy… I hate this ugly shade of pink.

Oh, please. I hate playing games with love. And I’ll bet the entire Amelian government’s budget that Peter’s gang is making a wager on me again.

…Or maybe this doesn’t really concern Peter. He has been quite nice lately, and I don’t think this change of attitude comes from a bet. Deep inside, he might be a soft-hearted and sensitive little boy…

I’ve just figured out the seventy-seventh way to make Scott miserable while refusing this obviously-fake confession, when I hear a voice from behind.

“…As expected from the heir of the currently most influential group, you passed the challenge exams with flying colors again, Dorothy. Congratulations.”

I turn back, my fingers crumbling the letter into a ball.

Oh, wow… it’s Miss President of the student council, Claire Raymond, and her minions… oops, I mean, her fellow council members. All girls.

Ah, yeah, I know. That’s the era of feminism…

Claire is the girls’ idol. She has a model’s style of walking – very graceful, and the way she talks is always full of confidence. You will feel like watching her all day, hearing her talk and marveling. She has all beauty, brain, money and charisma, and always gives off a charming atmosphere. I wonder if Claire is the same type as me - the type that would go through hell to build up such an appearance.

I guess, up until now, you think I’m too perfect. Haha, nobody is perfect, and Mother Nature has seen to it, so that She never lets anyone be born with everything.

The only gifts I was born with are sensitivity and stubbornness. Other things, such as strength, confidence and some trifling talents, only come to me through a thing in this world called “effort”. But of course, I would never mention it to other people. It’s better to let them think that I never have to try.

…But was I too hard on myself?

Nah, nah, not really.

Looking at Claire, I guess I do see myself in her, so even when I don’t idolize her like other people, I don’t have any animosity against her either.

But coming back to what she said, I would have to explain this: Recently, I just took several challenge exams. They are used to replace the credits needed for some courses, and are always held in April. These exams are slightly more difficult than others, but still too easy for me.

Of course students’ grades are matters of privacy, and students can only access their own grades. Although Claire doesn’t know exactly what my scores are, she still knows how well I do, because the council members are always the ones who directly hand students the awards.

“That’s quick.” I comment.

“The professors only need a week to grade the exams, because there aren’t many people taking them after all.” Claire smiles wryly and hands me a car key, which is tied to a blue ribbon.

Holding it in my hands, I notice the engraved word “Ferrari” on it. Wow, the award this time is going to send Frankie into the stratosphere. About me, well, I’m content with my beloved phosphorescent Porsche.

“It’s kept in the school’s parking garage.”

“And may I know what kind?” I ask, curious.

“430 Scuderia.” She replies. “Oh, but you didn’t take the challenge exams last semester, did you?”

“I was in a meeting in place of my dad.” I answer. “But being able to take Math this semester is my luck, because Mr. Wilson is a decent professor.”

“It’s good to have a change once in a while.” Claire nods in agreement. “You just take challenge exams almost every semester. Well, you’re going to be in the same grade as me soon… It makes me feel kind of bad.” Claire says, teasingly.

I step back to lean against a pillar. Putting my hands inside the pocket of my light coat and slightly tilting my head to a side, I wear my usual half-smile that makes all the guys passing by halt their feet and look so dazed that they almost crash into each other.

“Kenny graduated when he was eighteen. So I’m not too young, am I?”

“Kenny…? Oh, Kenny Hayden! He’s one year my junior, isn’t he? That reminds me. We had several classes together. So how is he doing?” Claire asks, interested.

“Oh, he’s well. He just keeps himself busy all the time.” I shrug.

“No wonder why the Howard’s business keeps going up lately.” She remarks, and her eyes somehow look… really gentle. She is trying to suppress how she really feels, but those emotions are being detected by my love-sensitive built-in radar.

I shrug again.

Well… sorry, Kenny, I think I’ve just accidentally advertised you. Don’t be mad at me for getting you another admirer. Gah… it’s gonna be a huge fan club soon…

“So, Dorothy…” Claire suddenly changes the subject. “Are you going to attend the festival this time?”

“Oh, it’s that time already?” What? I’ve totally forgotten. “My apology, Claire, but truly last time I had an urgent business.”

“Then you are not attending this time, either, are you?” She asks, sighing.

“I can’t promise anything, Claire. I’ll have to check my schedule.”

“Be there if you can, okay?” Claire smiles and leaves.

Oh boy… how did she know that I only made up some excuses last time?

Aw… School’s festival… It’s gonna be extravagant and wasteful again. I’m just getting bored and bored with festive events, even though they might be good opportunities to get to know people. Guess I’ll have to excuse myself again. Or maybe I will go, but sneak out when I can’t stand it anymore.

~~

As I walk to the school’s garage to see my new possession, I pass the Northeast’s apple tree. I suddenly halt my feet, and half a second later a can flies past me and settles itself into the trash can nearby. Even in that short moment I could read the oversized word “Ketchup” on its label. A whole trail of red liquid spatters on the ground where it has flown over, and as I look up, I think Christmas is coming in spring.

…It’s all green and red…

Natalie Saunders is tangling her arms and legs on a branch and looking down. No matter how I view her, she’s red all over, contrasting with the green color of the leaves. The clothes she wears and the traces of ketchup from her lips down to her throat make her look like a vampire dressed in red (oh, by the way, why are vampires often dressed in black? If they wear red then they won’t be bothered about people seeing the traces of blood on their clothes). She uses the back of her hand to wipe her mouth, and her hand also turns red. Adding to that sea of red are the ripe apples dangling around her.

She stares at me with the look of someone whose solitude is greatly disturbed. Then she snatches an apple and throws it at me. I guess it’s supposed to injure me, but as I effortlessly dodge and reach out my hand to catch it, other people would think she is being nice, that she passes a juicy and delicious apple to me.

Juggling it between my hands, I chuckle.

“Oh, thanks… But would you happen to be the old woman who gives Princess Snow White an apple?”

…Then I immediately run away from a shower of apple missiles that follows.
-----
Mọi ng thích ai hơn? Thea or Nate? :D

[lu_hehe]

ENTRY 17'S SPIN-OFF
If The Moon Is There


I sway the end of the wire which is tied to a hook, and throw. The hook sticks firmly to a tall tree from about seven meters away, and holding on to the wire tightly, I swing.

I should have yelled “Yahhoooo……..!!!” to complete the scene, but then, again, I would have looked no different from a mountain monkey.

I straighten my legs to send the two men in front of me flying. One kick to the right, another to the left, two more men leave the picture.

Ah… it really feels nice racing against the wind… even more so, if there hadn’t been that tall tree, whose distance seems to be shortened from where I am, threatening to flatten my pretty little nose…

I lightly shake my head in resignation. Oh well… whatever might come…

[God's narration]

BAAMMM!!

Wen startles, he takes his eyes off the faint silver moon hanging on the morning sky and turns toward the direction of the sounds. This celestial round object has always been the reason for him to halt everything he does. One long moment gazing at the moon, he will be completely oblivious to his surrounding, even when he is attacked from behind, and from the top of his head blood is flowing down, unstoppably.

Natalie almost drops her ketchup bottles in surprise, and all the flowery guys who can still fight let their mouths fall open, don't even bother to close them. I look down, struggling to keep myself from shaking.

It is such a particular sight.

Half-sitting, half-lying on the ground, our little girl turns back. With pupils rolling in circle and blood dripping down her broken nose, she is still smiling. A silly, toothless smile.

~~ The curse of the Tarzan-swing-from-tree-to-tree wire ~~

All the people witnessing, including me the Almighty God, drop to our knees and clutch our stomachs. We roll, from left to right, from right to left, unable to stop, and our entire bodies shake from laughter. Oh my hell, I can't take it anymore. It's too funny, damn it!!!

Well... at least the two sides can't fight each other right now. What a solution for peace.
-----
Không chịu trách nhiệm cho độ nhảm của đoạn vừa rồi. ^^ Tg quỡn, thế thôi.

[silver]

for the love of God, are you that bored?? lol..

nevermind.. i'll comment on the entry 18.

i don't really favor intimidating ppl like claire, and sometimes thea too. don't know why, maybe intimidating is pretty much pressuring people, that's why it's a crime. the vibes they give off, sensing them isn't very pleasant.. -_-"


but still thea's smart isn't she?? and their school does have a way to waste money.. lol

i don't like cars.. but ferrari issssss way cool..

[lu_hehe]

Yes, I'm really bored... since there's nothing for me to read ~_~

Actually they are only trying to act cool... :D By intimidating do you mean they are overly confident? Well... I like confident people... But I'd prefer weird people, lol.

The school has too much money and they have to find something to spend it on.

I like cars, esp convertibles... But I still prefer my current car, even though it's kinda ancient it's still pretty decent... A Nissan. ^^ (I esp love it, bc when my car hit other cars, they got damage but mine only had some scratches... Such a tough little car.)

[lu_hehe]

Bắt đền Sil...!!! --> Thật ra là lỗi tại tớ -_- nhưng vì 1 câu comm làm tớ suy nghĩ nhiều quá -> đường suy nghĩ bị cắt nối tùm lum -> hơn phân nửa kịch bản đằng sau bị tớ phá tanh bành, đến nỗi tớ phải mở cái Word khác ra type, chứ sửa trên cái cũ... chịu ko thấu rồi...

-> Lúc bắt đầu viết phần 3 thấy muốn khóc dễ sợ, 1 phần vì lười, 1 phần vì cái cốt truyện u ám... còn u ám hơn cái cũ... (Ko chán đời cũng phải thành chán đời -_-) Rốt cuộc chả biết nó có sử dụng được không nữa. @"@

-> Đây, entry tiếp đây, cứ yên tâm là vẫn còn an lành, đều đều lắm, đến chán luôn ~~ Tự thấy mình cũng đâu có đến nỗi lười (: P)
-----
ENTRY 19

Oh, geez, Misty is definitely a male cat. Although he must be familiar with Peter’s face by now, as coming over to my house at least four times a week has become Peter’s hobby, Misty still flings his sharp nails at Peter’s skin whenever they touch. It’s kind of funny, the way Misty is attached to me but hostile toward every male he sees. Well, Willie says maybe Misty’s… jealous.

I should also say, despite his appearance of a tiny furry ball, Misty is a gluttony. He never ceases to amaze me with his endless appetite… it makes me wonder about the real capacity of his stomach. And that’s why today I have to go shopping for his food again.

Misty can look around and pick out the brands he likes - he’s quite a smart, yet spoiled and picky cat, and I always have to buy food for Misty myself. If anyone else goes with him, that person will just end up in a hospital waiting for a facial plastic surgery.

Willie also said that Misty and I are so much alike, and this comment is so irritatingly true that I couldn’t snap back.

After glancing through the accessories shelf, I decide to add a set of soft paws into my cart. Whew… with this, no one will be the victim of his jealousy anymore.

While preparing to head back to the car, I suddenly see a familiar figure in front of the nearby shop, and it turns out to be Annie Adams from my class. It’s a weird day - I’ve seen too many familiar faces today. Earlier, yeah, I’ve seen Patricia and Richard. What they’ve been all about, I don’t even have to guess (In fact, I don’t even want to know or to think about it). Well, I’ve already given a word of advice, but Richard doesn’t seem to heed, so… it’s his choice anyway.

Coming back to Annie… she is with a strange guy – of course he can’t be Richard – but I think I’ve seen him somewhere before. They don’t look like they’re having a date, since Annie doesn’t look dressed up. Hmm… better pretend not to notice and sneak off…

But… damn, Annie already sees me.

“Hi Dorothy.” She greets me casually.

“Hi Annie.” I reply, courteously. “What brings you here today?”

The guy next to Annie is looking away uncomfortably, but she assures him. “It’s okay. Dorothy isn’t really friendly with Patricia.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” I shift Misty to one hand and hold out the other. “I’m Dorothy Howard, nice to meet you.”

After a moment of consideration, he takes it and shakes hands with me. “Lyserg Kelly. Nice to meet you, too.”

The name stirs up something in my mind, I suddenly remember how this face has been registered in my memory – surely Patricia has boasted numerous times about her boyfriend and even showed off their photo sticker on her cell to her reluctant audience, including me.

Honestly, how this naïve-looking guy got together with that sly fox is this year’s biggest mystery. He’s probably been tricked out of his mind.

“Oh, but I’m under the impression that you guys want to publicize that you are together though.” A usual half-smile spreads across my lips. “I mean, why else would you decide to go on this crowded street? And to call out for me, even?”

Annie shrugs.

“You’re as observant as always, Dorothy, so I guess it’s no use to hide this… um, we’re trying to have our revenge.”

Well, since Richard and Patricia don’t seem to be so secretive, there must be many witnesses of their rendezvous. But it surprises me quite a bit… yeah, it’s my first time seeing gentle Annie get mad after all.

So… let’s push that anger a little bit and give those unfaithful people what they deserve, shall we? Haha, I’m so evil… but I’m really curious about Annie’s reactions.

“Ah… of course. And here I was wondering why I saw Richard and Patricia coming into NJ Grand Hotel.” I say, fabricating some indifference.

“…NJ Grand Hotel?” Annie slowly asked, her voice hollow.

“Their names will still be on the register book, if you want to make sure.” Again, the words just “carelessly” come out of my mouth. “Wanna have a look?”

Annie turns to Lyserg for opinion, and he bravely nods.

“But… how? Isn’t that confidential, especially the VIP’s information? It won’t be easy…” She asks.

“If it’s just checking whether they’re there, I have a way.”

Yeah, of course I do. I know Brainless Zach after all.

I open my cell. “Hello, Zach? Would you mind coming over here? Oh? You’re at NJ? Excellent. I’ll be there in a sec.”

Zachary doesn’t seem to learn from the incident last time at all. He’s still very friendly, and he just stupidly agrees with everything I say. Guess that’s some advantage of knowing foolish guys.

~~

I have to admit, NJ is a ridiculously large and luxurious hotel. I hate it from first glance, since the crimson color covering most of the hotel makes me want to immediately cover my eyes. The whole concept is to leave a deep impression on people, but in my case, it left me only repulsion.

Frankie drops us off at the main entrance, where Zachary is waiting. His hairdo is different now, and I think it’s probably just a… wig. Imagining an idiotic monk with a shiny head, I nearly burst out laughing.

Realizing that I’m not alone, his face evidently drops in disappointment.

“My friends and I come for a tour. We heard that NJ was really high-class.” I smile.

Zachary shows us around, and after analyzing for several minutes I have another evaluation: the hotel’s architecture is repetitive and ordinary. Boring. Boring. This place really bores me.

I want to end this trip early, so I lure him into talking about the management, and, to make himself look more knowledgeable, he introduces us around and even lets us see the register book so that we would be impressed by his connections.

That’s how we’ve got to see the book. I don’t even have to ask for it. Simple, isn’t it?

And their names are really there, in black ink, an undeniable proof. Several lines after that is a reservation of Zachary and… hmm… Katie Johnson…?

I look up to see the faces of my two friends. They are pretty emotionless, and I couldn’t read them very well.

Annie pulls Lyserg’s arm and drags him away as fast as possible. And here I thought that she would kick down their room’s door and catch them in the act. Somehow I think that’s what she would do in this situation. There’s a saying that gentle people are really fierce when they get mad, after all.

Well… whatever happens… but, oh boy… Annie and Lyserg sure look nice together. I kind of hope things would turn out well for them. They deserve better…

Returning to the puzzled-looking Zachary, I quickly cover up their abrupt departure with an excuse.
“They’ve suddenly remembered something at home. Sorry, Zach.”

Zachary insists on taking me for another tour, and I would have appreciated it if he could stop talking about *** every now and then. Once, he leans over, close to me…

I’m still considering ways to torture him when…

…Scratch!

“Ouch!” Zachary yells out and moves back.

I suddenly remember that Misty is still curling in my folding arms. He has been purring and sleeping for the whole time, so I didn’t notice. Anyway, nice. I’ve got a new guard – a rather fierce one at that. Maybe I shouldn’t make Misty wear those soft paws.

“Oh… sorry, my playful kitty really loves to socialize with my friends.” I say, and just like every other time I apologize to him, I don’t mean it.

Misty is still glaring at Zachary menacingly when I take a glance at his shoes, where I have just poured some super glue. The sticky liquid seems to have flown inside his shoes already…

As Zachary turns away to take care of his bleeding face with a pocket mirror, I secretly attach a note on his back. The note says:

“Don’t use OXXO hair-gel. I tried it, and I’ve gone bald.”

Truthfully, I don’t hate Zachary or anything. It’s just that when I see his face, I really want to bully him. Couldn’t help it. I know that’s really mean, though.

I politely excuse myself and leave while winking at him pleasantly. And he, without any suspicions, happily waltzes around with that note on his back.

Oh… I forgot to tell Zachary that if he doesn’t take off his shoes in thirty seconds, his feet will definitely be stuck, and that his wig was already pulled off… Ay-ya-yah…
-----
Thấy tại sao tớ yêu Misty chưa?? :D Oh, I'm so in love with kittens ~~~

[dương_dt]

mình biết đây là truyện tiếng Anh, nhưng ở phần đầu có dịch tv, mình đọc thấy hay và mình cũng không biết đọc TA. cho hỏi bạn có thể dịch tiếp ra tv không, mình rất hy vọng được đọc tiếp

[lu_hehe]

@Dương: Bạn yêu, cám ơn bạn đã có hứng thú với fic, và như đã nói ở... đâu đó, Storm đang dịch giùm tớ (ôi, sao mà yêu Storm thế XD) trong một cái thread khác. Nhưng quả thật dịch là một công việc khó khăn (bản thân tớ còn chả dịch nổi cái mớ lằng nhằng của mình), nên nếu Storm ngừng thì tớ cũng chẳng còn cách nào khác mà phải đợi viết xong mới bắt tay vô dịch thôi (ấy là còn tùy mức độ siêng năng nữa ~~ cũng có khi lúc đó tớ nằm ườn viết fic khác cũng nên).

@All: mọi ng bỏ tớ mà dứt áo ra đi đấy à?? Buồn 5s... rồi lại... tỉnh bơ tiếp (--> kẻ đầy tham vọng, ko bao giờ bỏ cuộc :D ôi ôi, sợ mình thật :D :D). Khúc này quả thật là cứ đều đều, nhưng tại tớ muốn cho những nhân vật khác xin tí chỗ kia. Thôi thì khi nào rảnh mọi ng cứ việc quay lại đọc ending, hen.
-----
ENTRY 20

Of course, Annie’s rendezvous with Lyserg doesn’t go unnoticed, and the two unfaithful lovers have received the warning already.

Their reactions?

Well… Richard doesn’t kick a big fuss out of it, it seems that he already knows his place. But, man… Patricia’s a different story…

From what I’ve known, she’s an extremely possessive and greedy person. What belongs to her, she will never share, but she likes to steal what belongs to other people. And I guess that’s why she shamelessly picks on Annie through every class.

…Last class today is Home Economics.

The sunshine passes through the glassy windows, the light is too blinding that it almost turns into an annoying existence. Why do I dislike it so much today? Oh, yeah… maybe I’m easily upset because I’ve having “those days of the month”. Damn period.

Sighing, I look away from windows and aim my gaze at random places. It seems like nearly all of my classmates are covered in sweats, and this salty substance couldn’t stop trickling down their skins, not doing any justice to the newly-modeled, hard-working air-conditioners on the ceiling. Next to me, Patricia continues to harass Annie, and even though I usually try to stay out of troubles, right now I couldn’t help being annoyed. Monochrome… she’s so monochrome… Because of people like her, I have learned how to appreciate the ones in multi-colored world…

…But then again, I don’t want to interfere in a cat-fight, so I derive a more effective method to shut her up…

Patricia is kneading the flour, but she often cranes her neck over to criticize the color of Annie’s flour (what, it looks perfect to me!). Taking advantage of one of those moments, I take out a little bottle and pour “something”, colorless and odorless, from the bottle into her flour. I’m surprised at how discreet I can be… because nobody has seen that little action. Patricia doesn’t seem to suspect anything either, she resumes the job of soaking her fingers in that dangerous-looking production.

When she places that dough, which has an extremely questionable edibility even without my meddling, into the oven, I call Annie out of the region and sprout some nonsense, just to create her alibi, and wait for the commotion.

I keep my face smooth and straight, until…

BAAMMM!! BAAMMM!!! BAAMMMM!!!!!

Noises explode, smoke comes out of the oven where Patricia’s dough is being baked. It seems that her dough has just blown up.

A quick grin swiftly crosses my lips and disappears just as fast, and no one but Annie catches a glimpse of it. The dawn of realization shines on her face, but I slightly shake my head, place a finger on my mouth and smile at her. Then, keeping an innocent expression on my face, I walk over to see what’s happened.

Patricia looks bewildered.

“Why… How… Why did my dough explode?”

By “something” I have secretly made in Chemistry lab earlier, obviously.

“Oh my…” I sheepishly say, while looking at the remains of what used to be a dough. “Another murderous dough, eh…”

The class roar with laughter. None of them could forget the Patricia’s muffin incident that quickly. Many voices simultaneously chatter.

“…luckily it doesn’t explode in somebody’s stomach…”

“…Man, how scary!”

“…Life-threatening!”

“…Murderous?” Patricia repeats, stricken. “It’s not murderous… It’s not! It’s not!” She looks around, and as her eyes finds Annie, she yells angrily, her hair standing up like Medusa. “It’s you! Annie! You! You must have tampered with my dough!”

Annie, doing as I advised, shakes her head and makes a surprised face. Nevertheless, I step in before Patricia launches an assault against gentle Annie.

“Sorry, but I think there must be a misunderstanding. You must be keeping an eye on your dough while you were kneading the flour, right? And Annie can’t have touched your oven, since she was talking to me over there. Pete sees us, don’t you, Pete?” I smile sweetly at Peter while emphasizing his nickname.

Of course Peter, his eyes mesmerized and dreamy, has no other choices but to nod.

“I-I don’t know how she did it!” Patricia still screams hysterically. “But I know! I know she’s the culprit!”

It’s me, stupid.

“Now, now, no evidence, no allegation.” The Home Economics professor decides, trying to take back the peace which has never been here.

“And even if it’s true, for what reason must Annie do that? She doesn’t have anything against you, does she?” I’m asking a rhetorical question, I know it, while fabricating some expressional vacancy.

“She-She does! Because she knows Richard and I--” She suddenly stops short, and when she stealthily glances at Richard, their faces echo each other’s. Pale as ghosts.

Aw… Patricia, my little lost lamb… Shall I pray for you?

All the students that are present murmur to each other conspiratorially. Half a sentence is the best material for gossip. That’s what I’m getting at - make her confess on her own.

“…Richard and you what?” Katie presses on.

“No… Nothing! Nothing!” She denies desperately. “Nothing! I said nothing!!”

“Then Annie doesn’t have anything against you, does she?” I conclude, looking serious.

Glowering at me, Patricia bites her lips. “…No.”

…To tell you the truth, I think I’ve finally earned her hatred…

The professor stares at her, disapproved. “You should apologize to Annie.”

When I see the resentful look on her face, I feel like dancing tarantella inside. I’m glad I’ve managed to shut this sly fox up, and saved Lyserg - the one whom the dough is dedicated to - a recurring visit to the washroom.

“You don’t have the right to order me anything! Bitchy old hag!” She says, rebelliously, and runs outside.

Uh-oh… Now she’s finally done it.

Although at FTR Academy each individual choice is valued, it’s still an educational institute for future leaders of the business world. The academy places importance in manners, as they are significant factors in communication, and communication is a skill every businessman/ businesswoman must have. Insulting a professor is qualified as a violation of school’s rules, and Patrick Jones is sure to be sent a notification in no time.

Back to the class, Richard is also missing. He must have snuck out of the room while the students are gossiping excitedly about their new discovery.

Annie and I slip into a corner and talk in low voices.

“Thanks.” Annie says.

“I’m not doing it for you.” I shrug. “She just gets on my nerves.”

“But still… I’m grateful.” Annie grins.

And just then I have a feeling that we can really be friends…

~~

Richard corners me right after the school ends, and he looks quite mad. Ay-ya… So he’s gotten himself some big nerves already… I’m glad. I really can’t deal with cowards.

Hmm… but isn’t this the place where I had a talk with him before? A rather quiet, undisturbed area, hidden from view by dozens of marble, gold and silver statues, one of which has lost its head due to my sudden enthusiasm and one brilliant kick… A place where there are not many people passing by…

“I thought we had an agreement?” Richard questions me, with the exact words I’ve predicted he would say.

“Yes, we did.” I snicker. “But I don’t remember revealing anything. It’s little Patty who did, and I never take responsibility for other people’s actions.”

“But… you… You made her say it…!!” He accuses, but already falters.

“Well, I only want to help Annie. I thought you saw what Patty was doing to her.” I frown, crossing my arms. “I don’t assume you’ve already forgotten about your ex?”

Richard raises one of his eyebrows. “Annie’s not my ex. She’s still my girlfriend.”

Oh, my, my… Can’t expect this sorry excuse of a man to let her go. Poor Annie is going to have a hard time…

“Oh…? Well, if you say so.” I say, courteously. “But… after all the damage you’ve done to her, shouldn’t you have set her free already? It isn’t fair, you know, when you don’t have any feelings toward her anymore.” I add a moral attack, after a bit thinking.

“I…” He turns away. “It isn’t that easy.”

“You’re the one who made it complicated.” I mutter, annoyed, but when Richard startles and turns back to me, I immediately wear an easy-going smile again. “Oh… of course you’d be worried about what your dad would say, I can understand…”

“I’m not worried about that!” He disagrees, apparently angered by that straight-to-the-point remark.

…Richard is a type that could be affected by reverse psychology, I note, and probably he belongs to the colorless side of the world, too…

“Well, I don’t think I have the right to interfere anyway, so… Good day!” I shrug, throwing my bag over my shoulder and head to the school’s gate.

Knowing when to retreat is a skill, too, and I have enough wits to know that a little more provoking could give myself away. Better to leave it as it is right now.
-----
--> Oh yeah, this is the evidence that she's gotten softer...

Thôi tớ đi ngủ đây, mai phải dậy sớm lái xe nữa........

[tienu]

Chiaki! Chiaki! Hayubama suzuki! Ido atkaita silzusama!!!<----- Không biết là tiếng nước nào nhưng nó có nghĩa là "Cố lên! Cố lên! Đừng bỏ cuộc! Tớ luôn ủng hộ bạn"

Ở một nơi đâu đó, tớ biết bạn Lu giấu nhẹm một cục tuyển tập Oneshot của mình. Chơi xấu bạn bè nghen!! Nếu không nhờ một ngày mát trời nào đó thì tienu này cũng chẳng phát hiện nổi cái kho tàng ấy!

The story is changing its color. Interesting, hehehehehe!!

[lu_hehe]

Tiếng nước nào lạ hoắc... Làm tớ nhớ đến cái film Nhật nào đó hồi nào đó luôn, có 1 cái câu ko tài nào quên được "Chiaki, Chiaki, cố lên" hay gì đó ~~ Có mấy thứ hết sức khó ưa, nhưng nghe thấy 1 lần là nhớ vĩnh viễn, giống như cái bài j "Lollipop, lollipop..." ấy >"<

Tớ có giấu hồi nào....... Ngày hôm nay oi bức chết được... Mà sao lại là "cục"?? Làm tớ liên tưởng đến nùi giẻ......

Interesting??? I thought it was boring!!!

[silver]

ok, thea did change.. -_-" haiiz.. how i wish it was just her pms.

and hey, you're improving. i really like your choice of words in this chap. it's more descriptive now. good job good job..

can't praise you more even if i want to. not ur fault, blame it on my temporarily declining english ability.

-_-"

i want more..

[lu_hehe]

@tienu & sil: Hey, are you guys trying to make me fall for you?? LOL... It's no use, I already did! :so_funny:
-> Ohoho, bữa nào tớ đóng gói Kenny gửi sang cho tienu hen ^^ Còn bạn Sil thì có Cris, Wind và Taki, đủ làm harem rồi..... -_-

À... hôm nay rảnh rỗi, phát hiện một miếng napkin rơi kế giường. Nhìn đi nhìn lại, thì ra là cái tờ mà mấy tuần trước tớ dùng để ghi từ vựng và hý hoáy vẽ trong giờ làm việc. Nổi hứng lên, chụp lại (nhà nghèo, em ko có cái scanner), up lên mạng rồi ngồi chỉnh sửa. Haizz... Nếu có khen, hãy khen photobucket, còn nếu có chê, hãy chê đám material tớ lựa: 1 miếng napkin + 1 cây bút bi chôm từ tiệm phở (tớ thích bút chì hơn -_-)

~~> Nói chung tớ ko có dính dáng, hê hê... :xao:

Chỉ chỉnh sửa thôi cũng là 3h của tớ đấy. Biết vậy lôi mớ bút màu ra có phải lẹ hơn không..... Còn nữa, con bé thường để tóc gợn sóng, nhưng nguyên thủy vẫn là thẳng. Vì sao vòng 1 quá khiêm tốn thì... ừm... đó là lý do vì sao con bé có thể giả trai mà ko bị phát hiện. Và hình chỉ có tính chất minh họa, mỗi lần tớ tưởng tượng, con bé lại thay một cái mặt. Well, have fun criticizing...

Đây là nguyên gốc, ko chỉnh sửa, ko crop, vẫn còn thấy cả màn hình laptop ở phía sau:
http://c.uploadanh.com/upload/0/657/0.637460001249501800.jpg

Đây là qua 1 lần chỉnh sửa sơ sơ:
http://c.uploadanh.com/upload/0/657/0.595581001249501947.jpg

Và cuối cùng, đã recolor & decorate:
http://c.uploadanh.com/upload/0/657/0.734204001249501987.jpg

[silver]

tớ mà vẽ là phải giấy đẹp mực đẹp bàn đẹp mới vẽ được. công nhận bạn ấy thật flexible.. ^^

nhìn cá tính lắm á, thích tóc, tại nét sắc + có chỗ thanh chỗ đệm làm nó nhìn mềm mại <== tớ kém cái này >__<

và làm ơn hãy cứ stick to bản original đi, chỉnh sửa làm gì không biết.. you totally ruined the image >____<


Còn bạn Sil thì có Cris, Wind và Taki, đủ làm harem rồi..... -_-


vậy mà từ trước đến giờ tớ vẫn tưởng harem là một đống con gái với 1 thằng nhóc lucky nào đó chứ XD

[lu_hehe]

Heh, tớ thích vẽ và cứ hứng lên là vẽ mọi lúc mọi nơi. Mà bạn này shock tớ đấy nhé, ôi trời ơi... 3h đồng hồ của tớ... chỉ để nhận một câu hết sức phũ phàng... (T_T)

Uh thì reverse harem, được chưa?? Sao lại bắt bẻ tớ thế >"<??? Mà hình như trong từ điển đâu có từ để miêu tả the situation where a truck of cool guys become slaves for a blessed girl?? Cái từ reverse harem chỉ là trong manga mờ...
-----
ENTRY 21

Break time, and I’m helping Annie take the class’s surveys to the Administration Office. Although we’ve begun to warm up to each other, somehow we couldn’t find anything to talk about. As an attempt to dissolve this awkwardness, Annie suddenly asks me about the question I used to “test” Mr. Wilson a long time ago, which doesn’t really suit this kind of atmosphere, and so after all the explanation we become quiet again.

Looking at the white sheets with random pen-marks on my hands, I begin to let my thoughts wander…

It seems to me that Richard and Annie have already broken up, and the one who took the initiative was Annie. Richard didn’t seem to have much protest either. How did I know?? Well, by seeing their expressions. But, smart move, Richard.

…To think about it, I guess a lot of things did change in that day…

“Annie?” I call, finally breaking the silence between us.

She startles.

“Um… Yeah?”

“…I’m just curious…” I pause.

Should I ask? But what will I do once I know? It doesn’t concern me, does it?? Oh… whatever! Right now, curiosity rules, and I’m the one who do things as I please.

“…You don’t have to answer this, but… did something happen between you guys that day?”

Her feet abruptly halt, and the stack of papers on her hands would have fallen down if I hadn’t been quick enough to brought it to safety.

“Thanks…” Annie hesitates. “Um… but how can I put it… We… um…”

“Er… you guys didn’t do… the same thing as them?”

She blushes deeply, and once again I curse myself for that accurate guess.

Wait… her face… I think I’ve just realized something very important…

“You’re… aware that you could fall in love with him, right?”

I haven’t known Annie for long, but enough to see how sensitive she is. A person with that much sensitivity can be a victim of love at first sight, and the lovely color of fresh apples on her face is the strongest evidence of a fluttering heart.

“Yeah, I should’ve known.” She sighs.

Just then, crossing our paths is… the guy in question. Lyserg lifts his face up, and as he sees us, his eyes have a somewhat strange look.

The wind ruffles the leaves and brushes his hair off his forehead. Such a gentle gesture, like a mother caressing her child… And in a split moment, those eyes have given away his real thoughts… That look… Is it a desire to cherish, mixed with an obligation to hold back all his feelings…? An inner conflict…?

Ai ya… so strange. It’s very, very strange. Why can’t people make life more simple?? It isn’t complicated, but humans just love to construe things after their fashion, clear from the purpose of the things themselves…

In the next moment, everything changes, and what I’ve just observed don’t seem to be true. Lyserg passes us quickly without saying anything, his expression becomes cold and stoic. Annie must have noticed this icy expression too, because she looks down at her feet all the way to the office and back to class, never saying anything again.

The sad look on Annie’s face is so transparent… Luckily we’re attending a lecture in class B - I don’t want Patricia to see this depressed Annie and dance in victory, although I think Annie would never want to look like that in front of her enemy either.

I don’t know what’s best to do right now, but I refuse to sit around feeling powerless. Okay, so here I go…

It’s a step-by-step mechanism that I have learned by heart: running down the stairs, crossing the yard, deactivating the alarm and climbing the maple tree to jump over the school’s wall. I don’t want to go through the main entrance, the guards there would ask me many useless questions, say that I might be kidnapped, and finally offer to escort me. I don’t fancy wasting that much time.

There is a sweet shop right next to the school. I know there is, I’ve passed it many times as I come to school, but I’ve never actually walked in there. Now I have to.

The shop’s decoration follows the “cutesy” trend, with loads of wind-chimes, ribbons, laces, bubbles and balloons, and the walls are painted into pictures of the universe through children' eyes. It gives people the sensation of getting lost in some star-falling dreams. Though it’s a pity I don’t have the leisure to enjoy the beauty of this place.

I purchase a bag of chocolate and milk candies and go back to school. I walk right into the class, oblivious to all the stares that are focusing on me, and I could care less that it’s still in the middle of the class. Ripping open the bag, I pour all the candies of many colors on Annie’s desk, and they form a rainbow hill.

She lifts her head up to watch me, and I look at her, a little embarrassed.

“Um… I know once in while life must be difficult…” My hands crumbling the empty bag, I suck in a deep breath and continue. “But like these candies, some are bitter but the rest are sweet, there will also be good times waiting for you.”


Just like planets orbiting a star,

Things might be going round about at the moment,

But they will fall into the right places again.

“Oh… Dorothy…!” Annie flings her arms around my neck and hugs me affectionately, and I pat her back clumsily.


Hey... I hope things will work out for you. I do. Really, really do.

After that awkward, catchy minute, I turn to the dumbstruck professor and say:

“Sorry for interrupting. Mr. Harley, please… continue.”

As I return to my seat, Dean has woken up. He is clapping silently under his desk, and I suddenly feel like kicking his legs.

~~

I guess… something in me did change. There’s probably a large influence being extended on me, and that’s the reason. People say, “the happiness of humans is that they change,” but whether I’ll welcome this change or not, I’m going to find out. Problem is, will it only be temporary… or will it last forever?
-----
O_o~~
Tớ lười sửa chữa (vì một lý do hết sức nhảm nhí là đang làm một vài trò thú vị)...... và trong này tớ đã tiện tay khoắng luôn một cái quote trong Julius Caesar (-_-) Đúng là tội đồ. :so_funny:
--> Haizz... Can't live up to your expectation XD

[tienu]

Com cho pix của Lu!! :D

Đầu và cổ rất tương đối, chỉ có cánh tay xem ra cần phải làm bự thêm chút xíu ^^ Tóc hơi cứng nhưng phong cách (bớt nét đi sẽ mềm mại hơn)
Thích cách biểu diễn cảm xúc của nhân vật qua ánh mắt và làn môi. Nhìn cool! (Rất tiếc, tớ tưởng tượng ra 1 Thea khác) Thea của bạn Lu diễn tả sắc sảo, mạnh mẽ, một chút sarcasm trong ánh nhìn. Còn tớ, tớ nghĩ về Thea như một cô công chúa mắt to, miệng cười rộng, hơi yếu đuối nhưng giàu tình cảm (với tụi trên trường Thea thế nào nhưng chắc chắn bản tính thật của Thea là vậy!)
Bắt được một góc bản handwriting của Lu. Tớ sẽ đem đi Graphologist :D :D :D



Tienu hồi trước mê vẽ, vẽ toàn ba thứ về trường phái buồn, chán, con người vỡ vụn, yếu đuối :D :D Bây giờ bỏ rồi, ngồi vào bàn không thể nghĩ ra gì để vẽ ^^!

[lu_hehe]

--> That's why I hate talking to psychologists. They see through me, even though I've tried so hard to make a mask for myself (-_-). Yes, I do realize Thea's true self. I know her past, after all.

Nhưng vẻ ngoài của con người cũng là do tạo dựng mà nên, vì vậy không nhất thiết phải thể hiện bản chất thật của mình, nhỉ? Với lại, tớ đã nói rằng hình ảnh của con bé không nhất quán, cứ thay đổi liên tục trong đầu tớ mà, nên tienu cứ mặc sức tưởng tượng ^^

Chữ xấu nên mới khi chỉnh sửa mới phải cắt đi. (_ _') Nhất là khi viết bằng bút bi. Ghét bút bi kinh khủng ~~

Sao nghe tienu nói về trường phái của bạn, tự nhiên tớ lại nghĩ đến Salvador Dali (chắc chẳng quan hệ gì mấy). Hình như có lần bạn bảo thích ông ấy mà, phải không? :D Gì mà sâu xa thế -__-

[...¶<ø§...]

lu pro naz :X vik truyện t.a ^^~ Kos thì truyện t.việt còn lười chắc đợi cuối đời mới vik tr t.a wa' ^^

[lu_hehe]

@Kos: pro... ối giời ơi... pro... tớ thật ra chỉ là kẻ thích lòe bịp thiên hạ :D :D
-----
http://static.mp3.zing.vn/skins/gentle/flash/mp3playlist.swf?xmlURL=http://mp3.zing.vn/play/?pid=IWZC660Z||4&songID=0&autoplay=true&wmode=transparent
-----
ENTRY 22


Red lights, yellow lights, green lights…
Remind me of the game I used to play a long time ago…
But… I think my world right now is full of green lights!!

~~

Recently I have been receiving weird calls and messages on my cellphone-for-work from unregistered numbers. Most of the time I reject them, but today, out of curiosity I actually answer it.

Man… that turns out really unexpected.

It doesn’t take me more than one minute to figure out that is… Kenny’s ex-girlfriend. The one who was left behind in a classy restaurant on April Fools’ by Kenny.

How funny… She must have been looking for my cell’s number for a while (I mean, from April Fools’ up until now…?). Of course she can never have my private number (yes, I have more than one cell), because anyone who knows it never leaves their cell lying around.

Hearing her first words, I straighten my arm to place the cellphone at a safe distance and put on the earmuffs. Then I drop myself on the couch, racking my brain out to decode the words spoken in the gaps between her hysterical screams. She doesn’t seem to talk about lots of things, or maybe it’s because I couldn’t figure out any of her topics.

It makes me wonder if Kenny is that desperate to choose such a girl. She’s just… creepy. Will she ever learn that being angry is just a foolish way to spend her energy?

For fifteen minutes she doesn’t even introduce herself, and, I, considering that a bad manner, give myself the right to stop listening. I abruptly hang up and put every strange number I see in my block list.

Well… it’s a given fact that female jealousy is a really scary thing.

~~

Katie comes into class without make-up today, and even though she looks better that way, she has no vitality and is pretty much in distress. Oh… must be about love again… because Katie has only love to think about.

…Reminds me so much of the time at NJ…

Katie drags Annie away as soon as the bell for break begins. I could see why people often consider Annie as an advisor, a love consultant. She is observant, she has so much patience to listen to other people and can keep secrets pretty well. Sadly, people tend to be unable to solve their own problems, not to mention that the guy who is intruding her mind probably has a slight deformity in his personality.

As proven before, I’m also powerless. I can only cheer her up for a moment, but the solution can only be found by the involved parties.

~~

I pay the huge library in the North Building a visit to take out some books. Running past the towering mahogany bookshelves, I hurriedly pull out the ones I’m looking for. I look at the watch many times, trying to be quick.

My cell is vibrating because of a text message. Without looking I still know from whom it was sent.

…Alright, alright, I’m coming…

Apparently Wen sent it from his pager. Some time ago, I did ask about why he doesn’t use a cellphone, but he just shrugged. It seems like he’s saving money for something… or maybe he’s just a traditional guy - a species that is now listed in the Great Red Book.

Jumping through the wall, I could see them from afar. Just as I thought, one of them is doing something predictable while the other is doing something unpredictable. I wonder if having such weird friends is my luck or my dilemma…

“Hey, Wen, Dean!” I shout from a distance. “Sorry I’m late!”

Startled, Dean sleepily rubs his eyes and struggles to sit up, while Wen stops hugging a tree to face me.

…By the way, why is he hugging a tree…?

“Going to library?” Wen asks, glancing at the stack of books on my hands.

“Yeah.” I nod. “For school’s project… Hey Dean, I thought there was a joint project between class A and B?”

The Gabriella II already in his hands, Dean is starting a new T&JR chapter. He replies without much interest:

“…So?”

What the…? He doesn’t know?? Or am I having an auditory impairment here??

“Aren’t you supposed to be class B’s rep?”

“…Huh?”

“They’ve just decided that today. Well, I guess you were asleep as usual…”

Yeah, that’s his hobby. Recently, I’ve begun to ask myself why the Saunders twins are so different from each other.

“So you’re class A’s rep?” Dean asks back, still absently.

“Apparently.”

Averting his eyes from the laptop’s screen, Wen also looks up. “So, what’s it about?”

“Solar energy.”

“Sounds interesting.” Wen comments.

I smile. “Somebody” has the same interest as me.

“It sure is.”

“Science geeks.” Dean snorts.

I suddenly feel annoyed. Geek, geek, geek. The word is poking every neuron of mine, sucking every ounce of patience out of me.

“Hey, you’re the one to talk!” I snap back. “Aren’t you the first in class B at Chemistry, as well as the second of the school in general, and isn’t that why they chose you to be the rep?”

He shrugs. “Well… Is that so…”

Having decided to ignore him, I turn to Wen. “Hey, Wen, would you like to help us?”

“…Should I?” He asks, hesitantly.

“Yesssss…!” Dean and I chorus.

Even though the school gives us more than a week for this project, in half an hour the three of us already finish it. Wen is a professional when it comes to searching for information online, and Dean is really helpful when you manage to get him started, and getting him started is just the most difficult task. Well, about me… I contribute the idea of using solar energy for airplanes.

After the project is done, Dean resumes his sleeping routine, Wen holds on to his laptop, while I begin an experiment on my new invention – Auto-Knitter, the ultimate knitting machine in form of two ordinary needles. I take out from my bag a ball of colorful yarn, pull the needles through the loops and wait for the result. Well… I can knit perfectly (yeah, with Aunt Di as the teacher, how can I not?), but still, it’s a boring way to spend time and efforts.

While waiting, I look up to observe Wen. He seems to be unusually good at computer technology, and it’s pretty ironic he couldn’t use a cell phone. Really… This guy is a ocean of mysteries.

“This one… hmm…” He mutters to himself, and the sounds of the keyboard continue.

I watch from behind him, and, looking closely, I become very surprised. He is writing the codes for an antivirus program to fight against “Scar”.

I’ve known about “Scar” before from online searches, since Kenny appeared to be very interested in it. There are a few ways to prevent it, but once it’s already in effect, it turns out extremely dangerous. There haven’t been any programs which could save the hard-drives after being infected with “Scar”.

…Yet this guy can easily think of one.

Oh, geez… Another genius… God is soooooo unfair…

If there’s a competition between Wen and Kenny, I wonder who will win. Maybe it will just end up with a tie…



Beep! Beep!

I return to my Auto-Knitter, as the scarf is finished, but when I hold it up I feel like ripping it into pieces. It looks like some yarns being tied together in a clumsy way, like a mess… a failed product. And failed product equals failed invention.

…So annoying… So frustrating…

There’s a short laugh, and I find Wen staring at the un-scarf-ish scarf, looking amused.

“You laugh. I kill. Fair trade.” I glare at him and hide it behind my back, while he is apparently trying hard to suppress his laughter.

Gah… I’m already embarrassed as it is. Don’t force me to my wit’s end, or I will drill a spacious hole right here, jump into it and bury myself under a thick layer of soil.

“No malicious intents… included…” He says, his lines occasionally interrupted by the lack of breaths. “But… it’s rather… cute…”

Sure there’s no sarcasm?

My tensed face slackened, I pull out the scarf and gawk at it again, attempting to find its cute points, but fail to see any.

“That’s a very creative joke.” I say, sulkily.

“Being produced by a… um, weird machine makes it cute. Being imperfect makes it cute. And the way you look at it… also makes it cute.” He explains, holding out his hand so that I could place the scarf on it.

Wen examines the weird scarf for a while, his expression grows gentle, as if it is a very precious thing.

“…Er… well…” I stammer, still confused by his reaction. “…you can have it if you want to…”

“Thanks then.” He looks up, light dancing in his eyes. “It’s really warm…” He murmurs with a childlike smile. Next to us, Dean is still sleeping soundly.

~~

When finally there are only Dean and me walking back to class, Dean suddenly stops and smiles a mischievous smile.

“You have a crush on him?” He whispers, conspiratorially.

Huh…?? So he only pretended to sleep??

I turn back and forth to look for a drill or a shovel, but couldn’t find one.

After a moment of considering my feeling, I finally say:

“…Er… Maybe?”

“…Good luck.” Dean rubs my head gently, and his smile right now isn’t like the one from one minute ago. It’s gentle… and encouraging… as if it belongs to a fairy godmother…

[tienu]

Good luck whattttttt??????????


You cannot interrupt everything in the middle of everything or I will get very depressed and upset!!



----


Thea seems to be given by intelligent people. I am jealous. She has so many cool and sincere friends. Me in comparison, I have not many friends. My mom keeps everyone away from me, hic. And since I always take the worse part in anything (doing projects, buying candy, ect.) my friends get bored and finally leave me. I don't even have the perfect accent :D :D Yeah, everyone calls me geek...

I wonder if you share the same pain...


why r u making all the other girls bad? Kenny's gf for instant :D :D :D I grow...unsatisfied with it T_T

[lu_hehe]

Kenny just doesn't have eyes for girls (this is an example where a genius has his drawback..). There are good girls in the story, like Nate and Annie, probably also Claire. I don't know if I would bring Kirby in later, too -_-

The lights will turn red -_-. When she's given too much, she's bound to lose something... very precious...... I'll try to be pretty fair to her...

...to the point of turning cruel. :D

About me, I encounter both good and bad friends. Like I told you before, there are some who betrayed me, and I've never forgiven them... But some are very sincere to me. Well, you still have me :D :D

P.S: I thought it was pretty obvious why Dean gave her the encouragement??

[silver]

I'm having the biggest headache in history. Normally I only have to skim through the text and I could grapse the content. But now I almost have to spell out every word to know what you're talking about.. -__-"

Thea changed. When she bought CANDIES for some girl I was like, no Dothory no you didn't. TT_TT
Yeah she is so much warmer now compared to the icy blue-eyed girl she used to be. Of course I prefer the former Thea, she was more entertaining back then. However maybe it's like an inevitable progress of maturing (or more precisely, altering due to some namable causes). Well since I love the story I know I have to put a stop to the screaming and yearning and yelling of my over-compulsive self and start accepting and admiring and acquiring her new warm soft features.

And yeah it's true that she is blessed with the brainiacs as friends. Unlike me, I always befriended rich ass spoiled good for nothing Bs most of the time, can't count on them most of the time, but still I would never, even in thoughts, trade them for Thea's. ^^


Yeah.. will look forwards to the justice brought upon by the act of taking away something precious from Thea. So keep writing 'k 'k?? :D:D

[lu_hehe]

haha....... so then try to have some sympathy for her, okay? She's just having the best time of her life right now..... Btw, why are you so heartless that you encouraged me to walk on the path of tormenting my main character??

Damn, is my way of writing that terrible and messy?? Gah....... okay, okay, I'll try to be more straightforward....

I just thought of this comparison of green/red/yellow lights, but I like it already :D

[KingOfHell]

hờ hờ
định chơi khó nhau đây mà
nhưng rất may là cũng biết tí TA
cũng đọc được
:D

[tienu]

P.S: I thought it was pretty obvious why Dean gave her the encouragement??


“…Good luck.” Dean rubs my head gently, and his smile right now isn’t like the one from one minute ago. It’s gentle… and encouraging… as if it belongs to a fairy godmother… "Wen is gay..."



-------> The story may turn out like this :D :D :D

[lu_hehe]

@tienu: NOOOOO!!! Why did you spin my story off like that?????

Never cross my mind that any character of mine can be homosexual........ Hix...

Seriously, I think you'll be happy if I make Kenny gay, right? -__- Or you'd probably look forward to the romance between Thea and a girl later.. Although it isn't exactly a romance.......

-> enough spoiler. Please stop me from talking anymore.

@KingOfHell: hờ hờ, tớ có làm khó ai đâu (ngại thế...)

I feel sad, really.... Maybe I'll have to say goodbye to my car soon, because my aunt thought it was a good idea to exchange it for a newer one. You know... it's a government program. But I want this car only......!!!

[tocduoiga]

Huhm, things are not really connecting together. There are something that you still mis out. But what are they? I'm not sure how to say...sorry ^^

[lu_hehe]

I don't know either -__- I keep having that feeling too, but I haven't figured out anything.....

[lu_hehe]

Hai ya... Mới viết xong cái side story này hôm nay, ngắn cụt, chưa edit lại nữa. Ảnh hưởng nặng nề bởi cái kiểu u ám và bí ẩn của bài Prelude 12/21 (vâng, ngay cái tiêu đề cũng thuổng từ đó -__-)

A/N: To "someone", who is feeling troubled right now. Sorry, I "accidentally" read that (you might not choose to believe the word inside the quotation marks, but...), and sorry, I really don't know how to make you feel better >"< (I'm especially not good with consoling words). Finally, thanks for giving me the inspiration to write this.
-----
PRELUDE


Monsters, monsters under my bed

Are you asleep?

Are you dreaming?

~~

Opening the door to my room, I threw my schoolbag aside and curled up in a corner. My arms wrapping around my legs, I buried my face inside. It was dark, totally dark.

“Thea!! Thea!!”

Kenny’s frantic voice and footsteps echoed outside my room, and seconds later the lights were turned on.

“What’s wrong?” He asked, worriedly, while kneeling down beside me.

Without lifting my face up to look at him, I shook my head. Kenny spent half an hour sitting next to me without saying anything, but then decided better to leave me alone.

That was just what I wanted at the moment, and I was thankful that he had the ability to understand me without having words back and forth.

"Call me whenever you need me, alright?" Kenny said, and I sluggishly nodded, still not looking up. No way I would let him see my current expression.

He quietly walked out and closed the door behind him. In slow movements and without thinking, I stood up and reached for the switch, returned everything to the state of darkness again.

“Monsters, monsters under my bed…” I unconsciously murmured, using my index finger to draw on the floor some random lines and circles, which formed the invisible images of some strange monsters. “Come to me, come to me…”

~~

“…Thea?” Aunt Di asked, tentatively.

“Aunt…” I looked straight at her face with impassive eyes. “Monsters often hide in the darkness, don’t they?”

“Uh… Yeah.” She nodded, a bit hesitantly.

“Then why did I see them in daylight, too? I saw one in Peter’s laughing face…”

“That bully kid again?” She knitted her eyebrows together, apparently annoyed at the boy she had never seen.

“And another in Fiona’s eyes, too.”

Aunt Di looked thoroughly alarmed.

“Fiona? Your best friend? What’s happened, Thea?”

I shook my head. I didn’t want to say it, because I would have to recall everything, and it was just too much for me.

I didn’t want to burst out crying. I wouldn’t shed a tear, not for that person’s betrayal. Because it didn’t worth crying over a broken friendship, especially when that relationship turned out to be nothing more than just a lie. And I wouldn’t criticize myself for something that wasn’t even my fault.

“Monsters do exist. I know they do.” Sighing, I stand up and head to the bathroom to wash my face.

~~


Monsters, monsters under my bed

Here I am, poking, poking you

Won’t you wake up soon

To come here and turn into a part of me?

~~

“Won’t you tell me a lie, Aunt Di?” I said, staring into Aunt Di’s crystal-clear eyes, as she was carrying me to my bed.

“Nah… I don’t think it’s a good idea.” She smiled, gently refused. “Lying isn’t nice.”

“But sometimes a lie is way more comforting than the ugly truth displaying before our eyes.” I pouted.

Aunt Di giggled quietly and tucked me in my bed.

“These are pretty sophisticating thoughts for a ten-year-old girl.”

“Won’t you say that everything will be okay?” I said, expectantly.

“Thea. Everything will be okay.” She kissed my forehead and stroked my cheek. “And this isn’t a lie.”

Seeing her stand by the door, I called her again.

“Aunt Di?”

She turned back, smiling. “Yes?”

“I think my world is splashed with grey paint. I can’t see any other color.” I said, with much honesty. A bit of fear tinted my voice.

“No, it’s still the color of the rainbow. Just that, you are wearing grey glasses right now, so you can only see grey.”

“So what should I do?” I asked, earnestly.

“When you feel like you’re ready, take off those glasses and replace with transparent ones.” She gently smiled. “Goodnight.”

And I was left alone in my room again, but with a different feeling. Confused and puzzled.

I wonder if I would come to understand Aunt Di’s words someday…

I pulled the blanket up and squeezed my eyes shut.

That night, I felt like the monsters had crept out of the drawings I made earlier, they kissed my eyes and laid me to sleep.

~~


Hey, monsters, monsters under my bed

Hasn’t our playing time started yet?

[chồn_ú]

Tiếng anh của mình đang xuống cấp một cách trầm trọng

Cụ thể là mình chỉ hiểu được có chút xíu các fic dài ơi là dài này
=> mình chạy đi kiếm cái bản dịch >__<

[silver]

lol.. im feeling perfectly alright.. i am back to my happy go lucky mood now.. never feeling better..

and thanks a lot for the consolation.. it made me happy ^^. I am really bad at expressing my appreciation. and i didn't know a little whining of mine could dig a pretty deep site-story out of you. maybe for the sake of Alex, I should complain more, like.. twice a day??

i like the side story too, even though it made me go who?? who the hell?? while i was reading. but it's alright.. waiting for the revelation, the more incentive for you to write, neh??

and yeah, i was feeling a little blue, probably because my favorite cookies is sold out at the super market near my place. too depressing for words TT_TT

thanks again ^^

[lu_hehe]

@chồn_ú: tớ chẳng biết nói gì hơn là chúc bạn này may mắn........ dạo này tớ viết càng ngày càng quái gở, văn chương lủng củng nó thế...... >> có j cứ hỏi thẳng tớ đây này, đừng ngại... tớ chỉ ngồi im thin thít khi bạn này hỏi nhầm những câu về... tương lai thôi... :D

@Sil: Who?? Who are you talking about??

Peter >> Dean's twin >> he used to bully Thea in grade school. They weren't from the same schools, but FTR children often came to Stoneleigh (Thea's old school) on field trips.

Fiona >> some random girl... I don't even bother to bring her in. Just some quarrels between grade-school kids, and, blah, blah, blah, we have the icy Thea at the beginning of the story.

Haizz... it's tiring to go deep in there. I thought of Thea's first date when she was a kid, too, but writing it seems to be hard work.

I like the "monster under the bed" thingy. It seems to be a pretty inspiring image.

>> I used it to symbolize the darkness in one's heart :D :D

Oh, and your current signature reminds me of a story that I'm putting on hold.......

And no, please don't do that twice a day....... you will give me a heart-attack......

Generally I don't write stories as presents to people. Cuz mine suck.... badly, very badly. And nobody would force such terrible presents on his/her friends, right??

[tienu]

http://i624.photobucket.com/albums/tt328/conandoyle_007/skanna0002.jpg


This is what I promise, right? :D :D I know it's not perfect. This picture hasn't been through PTS. I was thinking to write Dorothy some where, then I get this feeling of...lameness. What do you think? :D :D

I don't feel satisfied. There's sth still missing in your side-story :D :D I don't know to put it into words :D :D Yet, I kinda like it. The way you write it, I guess :D :D (I think I am addictive to this smiley -_-'')


@Silver: I thought I was the only one who can get depressed that easily -_-''

[lu_hehe]

wow... an evil version of the princess in fairytale :D :D

LOL. I like it, thanks so much. She looks pretty confident. Oh, and the hair, it's exactly her style... wavy, wavy... I hate drawing wavy hair, so I only draw her with straight hair instead. And hey, I want some colors!! I know I'm greedy, right?? But I want to know what colors you think she fits best in.

I know you're addicted to this smiley (while Sil was like "XD XD..."). By talking to you I began to use it too (-__-) So easily influenced....

P.S: if you don't tell me, I won't know what's missing...

[tienu]

I especially drew her hands freaky like yours :D (Lol, I enjoyed your story about yoru hands so much!!!) and small boobs (I hope you don't have small boobs. I have mother complex though I am a girl...)

I will color it. I want to color it. I have bought some new water color...I hope it won't destroy the original picture...I want to save this as a memory :D :D


P.S. I will (at least) try to figure out what is missing -_-'' Dammit, am I your servant? *laughing at myself* How come I want to please you this much?! :D :D :D

[lu_hehe]

Then photocopy it. It'll be alright.

Whether I have small boobs or not, please, why would I tell you about that?? :so_funny: **maniac laughter** you booby complex :D :D :D

My hands aren't freaky!!! They're... um, special/ unique. Oh, I guess I've never told you that my thumb can be bent into a 90 degree angle. ^^

P.S: Then will you marry me?? The conditions of a wifey are much better than those of a servant. :so_funny:

[tienu]

http://i624.photobucket.com/albums/tt328/conandoyle_007/Dorothy.jpg


I will never buy water color for kids again. I was blurred by the cheap price :so_funny:


As you wish, my lord Lu :D :D :D :D

[silver]

My hands aren't freaky!!! They're... um, special/ unique. Oh, I guess I've never told you that my thumb can be bent into a 90 degree angle. ^^


I can bend my left thumb and pinky backward too, until they touch my wrist. it's kinda cool but sometimes it hurts like hell!! >____<

@Bạn T: im pretty optimistic for a pessimist. LOL..

and i like your drawing A LOT. *thumbs up*

since when do people start getting so pro in drawing??

[lu_hehe]

@tienu: wow, that's the water-colored one?? Every time I use watercolors for my drawings, things just blur out -___-

Haha, so your Thea appears to have blond hair and black/grey eyes. Mine is like, black hair and blue eyes ('cuz I heard that blond girls aren't very smart :D :D >> I guess I read too many stupid jokes about that). Well, that's fine, blond hair is really pretty too. :D

@Sil: that's gotta hurt -___-
And I think we're all pessimists here. (I never heard of optimists who love sarcasms >"<)

[tienu]

@Bạn T: im pretty optimistic for a pessimist. LOL..

and i like your drawing A LOT. *thumbs up*

since when do people start getting so pro in drawing??


@tienu: wow, that's the water-colored one?? Every time I use watercolors for my drawings, things just blur out -___-

Haha, so your Thea appears to have blond hair and black/grey eyes. Mine is like, black hair and blue eyes ('cuz I heard that blond girls aren't very smart :D :D >> I guess I read too many stupid jokes about that). Well, that's fine, blond hair is really pretty too. :D




sounds like you guys r consoling me -_-'' I hate this water-colored pic. I am pretty bad at coloring. And Thea does change a bit :D I love the original one better :D :D

@Silver: I thought I have to ask u that quest first :D :D :D and what do you mean with "I'm pretty optimistic for a pessimist" ??? -_-''

@Lu: Her eyes r purple :D If you have a closer look. I know thousands of blondies who are smartass :D

I am a optimist, Lu, but I love sarcasm and irony :D :D :D



P.S. Sil, nice avatar for a manga freak :D :D :D

[silver]

meaning i only get upset over trivial matters, and for someone who believes people should just damn die since there are more than enough humans on the planet, i do consider myself a very light case of being a KJ contributing to the society.

and thanks about the compliment.. but i think im more of a book worm than a manga freak ^^

[lu_hehe]

@tienu: liarrrrrr :D :D you're way to pessimistic to be an optimist. if you reread your 7 crazy things, you will see what I mean :D

@Sil: anime freak, rather.

Haizzz... I finish editing. God knows, so tiring. Oh, but I'm so happy that the mystery about Natalie will be resolved in entry 24 ~~~

[lu_hehe]

Uwahhh... yay, troubles begin :D (actually everything starts from that fateful April Fools' >__<) Con gái mà ghen thì thật là đáng sợ (- -'). >> Xin lỗi trước vì những từ ngữ không-có-tính-chất-giáo-dục trong này :D :D

Oh yeah, next time... "Sasa".

A/N: biết là có quá nhiều nv nên đành ngoan ngoãn ngồi liệt kê đây...

Scott >> phó tướng của Peter, có lần gửi thư tình cho Thea đấy X|

Clair >> hội trưởng hội hs, hình như có chút hâm mộ dành cho Kenny

Cô nàng chưa biết tên >> Kenny's ex >> sau này con nhỏ này sẽ xuất hiện thường hơn 1 chút (evil laugh :D)

Và hy vọng không có ai hỏi tớ Frankie và Thea là đứa ma nào...
-----
ENTRY 23

I’m reluctantly accompanying Claire when Scott Raymond appears dashing in the opposite direction. Seeing each other, they move more slowly, and I notice that the look on each of their faces is really hostile. If I hadn’t known beforehand, I would have thought they are some mortal enemies instead of blood-related siblings from the same mother and father. They resemble two cats scowling at each other.

“Fancy seeing you here, Miss Goody-Two-Shoes.” Scott smirks.

Of course, Claire isn’t any easy prey. Pushing her hair back over her shoulder, she snickers slightly.

“Oh, so you’ve finally learned how to pronounce correctly, my little brother? I remember you were still confusing between “s” and “sh” last year. I’m so glad…” The smirk on her face right now looks exactly like the one on Scott’s face seconds ago. “How you’ve grown…”

Oh dear… roses do have thorns… Blood-stained thorns…

Scott’s face turns into deep purple. “Just wait! You won’t be laughing for long. When I finally get Old Man’s money, you better watch for your f*cking life.”

Somehow, the atmosphere has been tinted by a dim grey color, and the pressure applied has greatly skyrocketed.

“And when will that be, my dear pathetic brother?” Claire chuckles. “Ten years? Twenty years? Or… never?”

My, they’ve probably forgotten my presence.

My nose detecting a honey-like scent, I look out of the windows to gaze at the shrubs of blue lace-cap hydrangeas in the west yard. Oh, right… summer is already on its way.

Hydrangeas… pretty and sweet, but also rich in toxicity…

I like silverleaf ones better. When the fall arrives, they will be blooming like snow on Mt. Hollow… and along with them, my little sibling will be born…

I’m going to be a big sis!!

A rush of joy is seeping into my heart, but Scott’s heated shouts already drag my unwilling attention back inside.

“Just because you’re currently Old Man’s favorite, don’t think you have everything! He will change his opinion, b*tch!”

Already beaten in the conversation, Scott spits angrily and sways his heels to the opposite direction.

“Coward.” Claire quietly says, turning her face away.

Ahhh… I really don’t like family conflicts. Especially this kind. Siblings fighting for inheritance. It gives me unease.

Scott is aggressive, power-hungry and inexperienced. I guess the reason why he sent a confession to me is because having me as a girlfriend will make him look more valuable. Compared to him, Claire appears in Mr. Raymond’s eyes as the better candidate - intelligent, charismatic, calm, and very ambitious, too. I can already see how it turns out.

But is money that important to let go of family’s relationship? I can understand why that immature Scott severs their ties, but Claire… Is Claire really that heartless?

And here I thought there was a fleeting sadness soaking her eyes, which she desperately tried to hide by turning away.

I don’t care much about money. If I have it, good. If I don’t, I still have enough skills to survive. I can even give up all of the inheritance to my little sibling, if that’s what he/ she wants. To be honest, just being a heir doesn’t satisfy me… I guess I do have a dream about building a “grand” future with my own hands, too… Just that I never tell anyone…

~~

I’m having the creeps about being watched all day, and they have turned into an irritation that I realize it must be taken care of right now, when school has finished.

Letting Frankie sort out the unnecessary “tails”, I head to a deserted place behind the school. Then, without turning my head, I raise my voice:

“Hey, it isn’t really nice to stalk people around like that, so why don’t you come out and tell me what you want? I can spare you five minutes.”

Whoosh…

I turn around and dodge something flying toward my head.

…Thrush!

Uh, wow, wait a minute. I think I’ve just seen a very sharp knife stabbing into the tree behind me. Judging by how deeply it pierces into the tree’s body, I can guess how much force was put into the throw. Oh my… I’d have really died if I hadn’t moved.

The knife is still glinting dangerously under the sun.

…An assassination attempt in daylight…??

…Seriously, this isn’t a joke anymore. I’m not Amelian president, okay?

A girl appears in front of me, and she keeps on pulling out several knives from her bag and throwing them at me.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

I avoid two other ones.

Hmm… what am I gonna do? I can’t evade them forever… And I don’t fancy hitting girls…

Something hot slashes the air open and slightly grazes my left shoulder, and when I touch it, my palm is dyed with blood. I look up, startling.

Oh, sh*t… She’s already pulled out a gun...

Should I thank God that she doesn’t seem to be skilled with guns like she does with knives?? And her way of holding the gun is terribly familiar!! So it’s him who taught her to shoot?

Owwww…… freaking painful…

Time to forget the damn principle mentioned above, right now my endangered life is more precious. Here I g……

Thud!

And a quiet crack.

Hey, I haven’t even started anything yet!!

A rock missile lands on the ground, having completed its mission. The gun also falls down, and the girl’s wrist looks quite weird. Behind me, Frankie is still gasping while clutching some more rocks just in case, with a frustrated and weary expression smearing his face.

Well… with a suitable amount of force, breaking one’s wrist from such a distance is certainly possible.

Holding out my arm to stop Frankie from interfering, I move my head to the left, avoiding another knife from the girl’s good hand. I swiftly take two large steps toward her, seize that hand and pin her down on the ground.

“What’s wrong with you, girl?” I stare into her eyes.

She spits, but because I keep a good distance from her mouth, the unhygienic saliva just comes out and drops back down on her face. She looks like a total moron, but I keep some courtesy by not laughing.

“One of my cousin’s ex-girlfriends, huh…” I smirk. “I wonder what business you have with me?”

“You b*tch!” She yells. “Give him back to me! Don’t keep on flirting with him like a @&^%$*#~!”

“Wow… saying such words will dirty your pretty mouth, dear.” I smile slightly, trying to forget the not-so-painful scratch on my shoulder. “For your information, I’m afraid to say I don’t know what you mean. There aren’t any wrong feelings between me and Kenny Hayden, and even if I “give him back”, I won’t be so sure that he would still come to you. And so that is the end of this conversation, okay?” I patiently say, as if I’m teaching a toddler the alphabet. “DON’T--” I stress on the word. “--ever let me see you again.”

Releasing her arms, which are imprinted with the red marks from my tight grasp, I stand up and flick the dust off my knees. As I walk to Frankie's car, I dodge one more knife.

Damn persistent.

“It’s still a thousand years too early for you to attempt to kill me.” I say, without looking back, and my voice has the obvious hint of a laughter.

Oh… female jealousy… I’m so gonna give Kenny a slight kick next time we meet.

[silver]

why did Frankie just stand there watching the girl launch the last (pitiful) attack at Thea?? i find it pretty strange for someone who was way over protective of our main character.

and wow, strong language.. don't use it too much though (and if you have to use it, i rather see it in full form, too bad the forum doesn't allow.. >___<)

and nice nice, i wanna know what kenny's gonna do XD XD

[lu_hehe]

haha, I just use it because of the characters' personalities. Writing it in full form would be less noticeable than using this * mark -__-

Frankie? He's busy with the "tails", and, well, he knows Thea can dodge at least knives. (ohhh... not guns though... she's lucky that girl's pretty bad at using guns)

Degree of protectiveness: Kenny >> Frankie >> Willie. To a certain extent, Willie is more sensible than the other two.

Know what? Kenny is the one who taught that girl how to use guns. :D :D He's pretty good at it. And don't you think that Thea would try to hide this from Kenny, considering that he might go crazy over this "trivial" matter?

[lu_hehe]

hu hu hu... hôm nay là một trong những ngày xui xẻo đối với tớ >> đã lên cơn điên và trút giận lên 1 ng xa lạ......

[tuần sau tớ vào học mà giờ còn chưa register... hê hê, phởn thật... không đủ 12 credit chắc nó ship mình về vn quá......]

Chán ơi là chán, tớ đã định sẽ viết cho xong tên này trước lúc vô học, ai dè... lo chơi... hết hè... Buồn... 5s... Thôi kệ, vô học quậy tiếp...... hè năm sau mọi ng nếu có quay lại hy vọng nó đã xong :D :D

Vào học vui vẻ, bái biệt mọi ng yêu quý :D Khi nào rảnh pm cho tớ chơi. Ai mà quên tớ, tớ giết :D

Special thanks to S-chan and ù-chan for supporting my fic all this time, and you guys are the ones I love the most in this online world :D :D

Kết thúc diễn văn. **sụt sùi kleenex** :so_funny: :so_funny: *cười nhiều đến muốn khóc luôn*
-----
http://static.mp3.zing.vn/skins/gentle/flash/mp3playlist.swf?xmlURL=http://mp3.zing.vn/play/?pid=IWZDDI79||4&songID=0&autoplay=false&wmode=transparent
-----
ENTRY 24

“Di-En’s calling! Di-En’s calling!”

Oh my squeaky ringtone… How dare you interrupt my dream…

I lazily crawl up the bed to catch the vibrating cell.

“Hello?” I yawn.

“Hey, Cian, would you happen to know where Nate, I mean, Natalie is?”

Recognizing his voice, I sleepily rub my eyes. “Huh? Dean…? No, why?”

Dean’s voice becomes urgent. “She’s missing. We’re trying to find her…”

I suddenly remember the piece of news on TV yesterday.

“Why ask me though?” I sit up, feeling wide awake.

“Um… well, actually you’re the only girl she’s ever talked to…”

Then… Natalie really doesn’t have any friends.

Creeping out of the bed, I tread on the thick blue carpet to the bathroom. “…Sorry, I really don’t know. But I’ll give you a call if I see her.”

“…Anyway, thanks, Cian.” Dean says, and hangs up.

I look at my self in the mirror, my hand reaching for the Doraemon-handled toothbrush.

…Yes, I know. It’s not like I haven’t heard of this before. Although my parents are different, but it happens to almost every rich one… Well, because they are rich, their families are often unhappy. People look for various ways to ease their hearts, which lead them to shallow lives and tie their souls down with more misery. Some live on drugs, some lose themselves in parties, some become drunkards, some develop indifferent, emotionless, autistic, or rebellious attitudes… You can see evident examples from Claire, Scott, Zachary, Patricia, or maybe Peter…

But I’ve seen an exception, too. My friend Dean belongs to the rare species whose souls still have absolute freedom, and his heart is strong – much stronger than mine, in all honesty. I’ve begun to suspect that a lot of sleeping is the best medicine for troubled minds.

Well, return to Natalie… According to what I’ve heard, Natalie’s parents are getting a divorce. So I guess… she is really lonely.

But it’s not like I can do anything for her either.

It is drizzling outside, tinting the atmosphere with glints of silver, like lights, like stars falling. What a gentle, but saddening kind of rain… This sweet smell in the air sure brings back a lot of memories…

~~

“…Under a starless sky,

The nightmares are so vivid

It’s so painful, I couldn’t breath…”

These strange lyrics I heard in my dream before Dean’s call woke me up… I keep reciting them, and Frankie suddenly slows down his car to stare at me with disbelief.

What now?? Can I ever be a normal teen girl without shocking people for once??

When I try to ignore him by looking out of the blurry window, I see a familiar figure staggering on the empty street.

“Hey, Frankie! Stop the car!” I say, abruptly.

Frankie steps on the brake right away, and our heads both jerk to the front. Opening the door and running out in the rain, I catch up with Natalie and grab her arm to hold her back. Her wet hair sticks to the side of her head in an unrecognizable order, her entire body is trembling, and the way she walks looks really weird.

For anyone who are looking for a more detailed description… Just picture the main actress for a horror movie, without a knife in her hand and chicken’s blood on her shirt.

“Natalie, what are you doing? Dean and Peter are looking for you everywhere!”

“Leave… hic… me… hic… alone…!” She says, each word is separated with a hiccough.

Oh, it smells like alcohol. She’s so drunk already.

I hold her hand and literally drag her all the way. She is still stumbling, but suddenly she tries to walk straight. Again. I’ve seen her like this enough times to not feel surprised anymore. It’s “the mysterious change”.

“Nate’s reached her limit.” Natalie talks in a calm voice. “She can’t take it anymore… and her mind is already secluded…”

Those words seem to be pretty funny. Is she attempting to make a joke?

“Then… may I ask who could you be?” I ask, playfully.

“…Sasa, a freeloader inside her mind.” She replies, smiling like a bright star shining through this grayish night.

“Sasa”?? Is it a character Natalie imagines to be? Or her split side? Not likely. She couldn’t be conscious enough to talk with me this way… Or maybe she just acts drunk? But what for? Amusement? No way - Natalie just can’t express her feelings very well. She doesn’t lie… So it just doesn’t make sense.

I can only give myself one explanation, even though I can’t wholly believe it either. And it’s the same as what this “freeloader” told me.

…Alright, alright, I admit it doesn’t hurt to believe it.

Just then my memory touches the cryptic remark Wen once made and Dean’s attitude when he heard it… Wow, a thousand thanks for leaving me out of the conversation, my dear friends…

“Do you have some place for her to stay?” “Sasa” asks me, shuddering in Natalie’s drenched shirt.

“My mansion, if you don’t mind.” I shrug.

Well… after all, her cousin is my friend, and my place has plenty of rooms to spare.

Giving the two of them a shoulder to lean on, I lead them to Frankie’s car. On the way home, I give it some thought and decide to call Sasa “him”, because I realize Natalie gives off a masculine air whenever she switches to Sasa, and also because Wen and Dean seemed to agree on that.

I take them to a spare room on the second floor, which is adorned with a blue curtain and colorful pinwheels by the flowery-framed window, and lit up by several pink lamps and magic lanterns. Warm and child-like is the concept behind the decoration. Whether this would fit Natalie’s personality or not, I’m still doubtful.

A maid brings us pajamas, and I ask her to hand them to “Sasa”. Holding on to them, he quickly walks to the bathroom to shower and change.

And then I remember that Sasa is (or seems to be) a guy… while Natalie is a girl…

…

…

Oh well, if they have lived like that for a while they must have gotten used to it.

After changing, he heads straight to the bed and settles down on it.

“I’m going to put her to sleep. Natalie’s body needs some rest.” He explains while trying to lie in the most comfortable position.

I look at him, amused. “You’re really devoted to her, aren’t you?”

A sudden flow of familiarity rushes into me. I feel like knowing him… Just exactly who is this person…?

Seeing Natalie and Sasa drifting into sleep for a while, I turn away and give Dean a ring, so that the Saunders twins won’t have to look for her anymore.

“You should leave her here, Dean.” I also add after telling him the situation. “I can watch over her. It may be better for her to be with a stranger right now.”

Dean accepts the offer, but I hear him sigh softly. I’m instantly reminded that Dean and Natalie are quite close. Not as much as Kenny and me, but still very close…

~~

When I sway my body around to look at Natalie, the sight in front of me nearly sends my cell on a free fall to the ground.

Floating over the bed, where Natalie is sleeping soundly, is a faint, silver mist (kind of) which assumes the shape of a boy around sixteen or seventeen. I could even see the face of that mist-boy clearly.

Oh, boy… I think this story is going supernatural.

“Oh… hi Dorothy. It’s my first time greeting you in my real form, isn’t it?”

So this ghost could also talk. I admire myself for not running away right at this moment, but it might be due to the frozen state of my feet.

“…Sasa, right?” I ask, hesitantly.

He nods, smiling.

Ah… a nice ghost. Maybe he’s just another Casper~~~

After a minute or two getting myself used to his presence, I start feeling curious.

“What a surprise…” I begin, dropping myself on a rocking chair in one corner. “If you could leave her body so freely like this, then why did you enter it in the first place?”

My question instantly erases the smile on his face, and he takes some time to consider his choice of words.

“I… was killed…” He slowly says, and my face loses a bit of color – death is never a favorable topic to me. “My soul had no place to go… It consumes a lot of energy to wander around without a body… and if I’m alone I might be attacked…”

“…Attacked? By the ones who… killed you? But why are they still pursuing you even when you’re… um, dead?”

He turns his eyes away to gaze at the rain outside the windows, looking quite sad. I guess it isn’t easy talking about your own death after all.

“You see… I have this special gift…”

“Like…?”

“Like this.” He says, and with a flick of his fingers everything is suddenly pit black, even though I still remember placing lamps inside the room. Seconds later, the light returns, just as suddenly, and I have to shield my eyes for a short while.

“Darkness.” I conclude, slowly opening my eyes.

“Kind of.” He shrugs.

So this explained the situation last time and also how Natalie could easily walk out of the school’s gate… Amazing… Really amazing…

“But don’t you think that they would go after Natalie because of you?”

“They can’t… Nate’s body is compatible with my power… while my old body wasn’t… They tried to attack her once, when my soul had just entered her body… but we repelled them…”

“And they haven’t appeared again?”

He nods.

I sit up, slowing down the rocking motion of the chair. “Why do you say all of these to me, someone you haven’t known for long?” I frown.

“You don’t think… you have a really special ability?” He smiles, faintly. “The ability to make people trust you…”

This is a given, but hearing someone saying this to me makes me feel kind of good.

“Thanks. I’m flattered.” I return the smile. “So… how is it like to live inside her?”

“…Well, I can see what she sees, hear what she hears, smell what she smells, taste what she tastes, feel what she touches…” Sasa curls up in the air and wraps his arms around his legs. “I’m even aware of the changes inside her body, like heartbeats, temperature… But I don’t know what she’s thinking or feeling… And Nate doesn’t like sharing them to anyone else… It’s frustrating sometimes…”

Frustrating? Why would one want to know what other people are thinking about?

Ah… so he cares about her that much…

“You can use those physical changes to guess her feeling, you know.”

He smiles wryly. “…Thanks for the advice. I’ll try.”

I resume the questioning. “And can you switch with her at will?”

“I can. But this body isn’t mine, doing so seems to be… disrespectful to her… so most of the time I just watch over her.”

“Then… why did you switch when I was talking to her?”

“…I told you… I trust you. And I feel that you’re the one who can help Nate.” He whispers, stretching his legs to stand upright.

But help Natalie…? With what? Her mental state? How can I? And why should I? If even Sasa can’t help her…

Or I probably can - physically… Sasa can’t pat her back to comfort her, can’t lend her his shoulder to lean on, can’t wipe her tears… Hey, wait. Now that I think of it, isn’t it energy-consuming to leave Natalie’s body…? Then why is he coming out right now?

Ahhh… But I don’t think I have to ask that question anymore. He’s smiling softly while gazing at Natalie’s peaceful sleeping face. The way he looks at her… How should I describe it? He has the most gentle expression on his face, and I know it isn’t due to the gratitude he feels for someone who is willing to share her body with him.

“Sasa… you realize loving her is really difficult, don’t you?” I quietly ask.

Sneaking in through the open window, the wind embraces with the sea-colored curtain and folds it into an imitation of crashing waves. Moonlight playfully touches Sasa’s pretty face and traces along his lips another faint smile mingled with sadness.

“I just can’t help it.” He replies, as softly as breathing.

I retreat to give them some time together, but before closing the door, I have one glimpse back, only to see that the silvery spirit floating over the bed is bending down to place a soft kiss on Natalie’s lips.

Oh, wow…

That’s so sweet… yet also sad, in a way… And Natalie would never feel it…


This is the wind’s whisper, it takes those feelings to you

I’m missing you, missing you,

Missing the shade of blue imprinted in my mind

And the gentleness that never betrays me…

Misty is rubbing my legs as I stand with my back against the closed door. Picking him up, I stroke his coat of grey fur, my minds full of thoughts.

Love is really strange… And… am I… truly ready to accept the pains of love?

~~

When I come back, Natalie has already woken up. She is sitting on the bed with blankets on, looking unwilling to move. With half of the lights being turned off, she seems to enjoy the darkness night brings. Seeing me, she asks:

“You guys took me here, didn’t you?”

I walk toward the table, where I have left a milk bottle and a clean glass. “Apparently, we can’t leave you out there in the rain, cold and completely drunk.” I reply without turning back, while pouring milk into a glass and handing it to her. “Here, drink up. It’ll lessen your headache.”

She pushes the glass away and stares at me with much annoyance. “Why… haven’t you asked?”

…Isn’t this girl a little too blunt?

“…About your situation? Nah. I won’t poke my nose in people’s business unless it benefits me in some ways.”

“I thought you had some ulterior motives in keeping silence. But don’t think you’ve got my weakness.”

Geez… Sasa, loving this girl is really difficult. By talking to her, I begin to suspect the limit of my patience. Or maybe she’d better off being gagged.

“You can’t say a word of gratitude, can you? Oh, well, whatever. I don’t care either way.” I say sternly, shoving the glass into this troublesome child’s hands. “But you’re being selfish.”

Natalie’s eyes are widened with surprise, but then she obediently takes it and drinks the milk in one gulp. Then, using the back of her hand, she wipes her mouth, even though there’s a huge stack of napkins next to her.

Hah, this girl’s wildness is interesting indeed. She’s like a child, helpless, immature, but sometimes lovable. Well, I do have some fondness for children…

“Still want ketchup?” I ask.

She nods vigorously.

“I’ll go get some.” I retrieve the glass from her hands and place it back on the table. I walk up to the door, but stop shortly. Still not facing her, I say:

“I don’t mind you staying here until you feel like going home. But who is the one that cares about you most… you do know, right?”

I close the door and leave to remind the maids to bring meals (and ketchup) to her. An hour later, Peter comes to send Natalie’s belongings and school books over, and while he’s at it he also brings Mimi to see my Misty.

~~

Well, Sasa, the one who could heal Natalie isn’t me. It’s you, but she just doesn’t realize it, because right now she doesn’t want anyone to come into her world…
-----
A/N: cái lyrics trong chap này là tớ tự chế.... hê hê hê... Trong tuần này sẽ xử lý xong cái side-story về bé Sasa và Nate nhà ta.

[StormInHeaven]

Hic... Giờ thì tớ hoàn toàn không thể hiẻu nổi làm sao mà người ta lại có thể sống thiếu máy tính... Tớ gần như sắp chêt đây...
Và cái này là máy mượn của anh Natsume, và điều đó đồng nghĩa với việc không có gì là đúng như mình mong muốn: Máy của anh không có Vietkey...

Có nghĩa là tớ chuẩn bị ngồi type cái bản dịch bị bỏ quên hơn 2 tháng trời và lạy tạ với Lu...

... Vì bây giờ tớ mới lo mọ dịch tới chap <10...

Sorry!! >"<

By the way, I really like your using "ship mình về VN"... :bto:
I'll keeep trying... (if I can!)

[lu_hehe]

Ơ hờ... bé goatee, lâu rồi không gặp :D Thích cái câu "ship mình về VN" của tớ đến thế à, đó là "cười trên nỗi đau khổ của người khác" đấy nhé. Told you already baby goatee, don't need to say sorry to me :D :D

A/N: Không biết còn ai nhớ vụ này không, nên đành phải nhắc lại: 13+, okay?? :D :D

Nhạc thì tớ phân vân giữa Leave Out All The Rest và My December. LOATR thì hợp với Sasa, còn MD thì hợp với Nate. Cuối cùng quyết định dùng LOATR, còn trích dẫn vài đoạn MD vào truyện (động vật ăn tạp :D)

Oh, tội nghiệp Sasa bé bỏng... tớ khóc mất thôi....... oaoaoaooaaaa...
-----
http://static.mp3.zing.vn/skins/gentle/flash/mp3playlist.swf?xmlURL=http://mp3.zing.vn/play/?pid=IW6WAF06||4&songID=0&autoplay=false&wmode=transparent
-----
Side story: HOME OF DARKNESS


Swaying softly in the wind, the little dandelion snow is looking for a place where it belongs…

~~
oOo-Natalie-oOo

“…This is my December, this is my snow-covered home…”

“You went with that woman again, didn’t you? Am I even your wife?”

“Wife? You disgust me. Weren’t you the one who started this? I’m just following your example!”

“…This is my December, this is me alone…”

“It’s already the past! Why do you keep on recalling it?”

“Pitiful woman, you think men can forget and forgive that easily? Aren’t you being too naïve?”

“…And I just wish that I didn’t feel like there was something I missed…”

“I regret marrying you!”

“Then why don’t we get a divorce?”

The sounds of people talking interfered with the music that was ringing in my ears. The moment I yanked off the earphones, the sounds began to rush into my mind like a roaring storm, and I wondered if I could ever leave this kind of life.

I wanted to shout “Shut up! Shut up!”, but I couldn’t, and I stared at the blank wall in front of me, emotionless.

But it was weird. The way I got used to these sounds that I didn’t want to do anything about it anymore… The way I hated the outside world… People were so ugly, so stupid, selfish, and greedy. To me, this world only consisted of me and no one else.

“This is me pretending

This is all I need…”


~~
oOo-Sasa-oOo

I had been alone pretty much all my life. Separated from my own family since young, I have been all by myself before I realized it. I remembered having a little sister, and that was it.

Running, hiding, running, hiding… kept on following that cycle, struggled to save my own life. I was fully aware that my life was being shortened by the minute. When this power burst, I wouldn’t be able to erase my traces anymore, and they would come for me.

Just what did I want to accomplish by living? Why did I even need to live? Wasn’t death much easier than the life I was living?

I didn’t know…

But I felt like I would find something if I continued living. For example… the reason for my existence… my own definition of happiness… or simply just a name to cry out in this lonesome darkness…

And then she came, bringing along the brightest light in this universe…


~~
oOo-Natalie-oOo

I casually walked into the abandoned building, which lay behind the school. It was rumored to be haunted, and no one ever dared to set foot inside it for a long time. They made up all kinds of stories about ghosts, spirits, monsters and such. It did look gloomy and dark indeed, but I bet they were just imagining things again. How stupid.

At least, they wouldn’t come into this place… And I wouldn’t be disturbed again… I just wanted to find somewhere to rest. I was just too tired. Just sick of everything.

Creak… Creak…

The wooden floor beneath my feet kept on squeaking. Hmph, so this was their ghosts’ whispers?

My flashlight was suddenly dead, leaving the whole place as dark as ink. I couldn’t see anything, and my hands had to look for the walls.

Eh? Wasn’t it a bit weird? I thought I’d already charged the light’s batteries full!

Whoosh… Whoosh…

It must be the sounds of the wind blowing… I was sure it wasn’t a ghost’s howl… Ghosts didn't exist...

“Alright… Even if you’re a ghost, please come out. I don’t like hide and seek, and I won’t bother to find you.” I said to the darkness.

Silence. And then…

“BAAHHH…!!!”

“WHAT THE… hell…?” I was startled, just for a moment. Yes, only a short moment. I wasn’t scared!

Instinctively, I turn around, even when I couldn’t see what was behind my back. My heart was thumping like crazy.

Something cold was pressed against my cheek. Feeling its shape, I know it was… a hand.

I was well aware that my body’s temperature was a little higher than an average person, but this hand’s was much, much lower than normal that it made me shiver. Somehow… this coolness was comforting…

“It’s been a long time since I’ve touched something this warm.”

It was a voice whispering, sometimes high, sometimes low, just like a melody. If I had to give its owner a gender, I’d say that was a… boy.

“You look quite messy for a girl.” He commented.

It was like he could see me so clearly while I couldn’t see him at all.

“Everyone says so.” I shrugged.

I’d heard it so many times. My hair was ruffled, my clothes were like rags, my shoes were dirty… So what? I didn’t need to look well-groomed or pampered to live. Nobody truly cared anyway.

That person fell silent, maybe he couldn’t know what to say anymore, and I felt him falling back, probably leaning against the wall. Following suit, I also sat down.

It felt so quiet… How long had it been since I had tasted this gentle silence? No gossips about my parents… no arguing between them… no fake consolation nor pity from people around me…

Sick. They were so disgusting…

But this peacefulness reminded me of some feelings I had forgotten a long time ago, and deep inside me, I appreciated it… a bit.

“Well…” He sighed. “If it’s you… I don’t mind sharing this place…”

I didn’t even bother replying. It was good enough. I closed my eyes and drifted into sleep…

“And I’d give it all away

Just to have somewhere to go to…”


~~
oOo-Natalie-oOo

The sounds of the school’s bell woke me up. That person had already lit my flashlight before disappearing, and it wasn’t dark anymore. I thought about going back home, to that noisy and tensed atmosphere where I could never find any peace… and sighed. But knowing that I had somewhere to hide from now on made me feel a little better.

Since then, I began to visit that haunted building everyday. I started to feel that it was the place I had been looking for all this time, and it would have been that way up until now if things hadn’t gone wrong.


~~
oOo-Sasa-oOo

“See, if we hold hands like this…” I said, naturally taking her hand in mine. “It would be so warm, and we don’t even need gloves in winter!”

“Shouldn’t it be colder?” She replied, trying to pull her hand out of my grasp, but I held it more tightly.

“Huh, it’s definitely warmer!” I argued back, even though I knew that the temperature of my hand was the reason why it was colder for her.

She frowned. “No, it’s colder.”

“Warmer!”

“Colder!”

“Warm!”

“Cold!”

"Wa!"

"Co!"

"W!"

"C!"

…
…

And we continued bickering until we were both short on breaths. Gasping, I turned to her, and had a mild surprise to catch her gazing at me. In the dark, people tended to see things that they normally couldn’t see. I could read many of Natalie’s unexpected expressions, since she seemed to feel so comfortable that she would occasionally slip up. For example, just a moment ago she blushed, and right now she was smiling while falling asleep on my shoulder.

My heart began to jump nervously. The wall felt rough and cold against our backs, but it felt like “home”. I reached out my other hand to trace along the lines of her closed eyelids, gently and hesitantly, feeling thankful that she had tried to keep herself as messy as possible. If she hadn’t… I couldn’t dare to imagine how depressed I would feel while looking at her with other guys…

Somewhere, the bell of Christmas was ringing, and the snow was quietly falling outside the window. It was a white and warm Christmas – the first one I ever had memory of. Oh, yeah, it was also her birthday…

“Happy birthday, Natalie.” I whispered. “If I live past next spring, I promise to take you to a field full of dandelions, which you love so much…”

…Live past next spring? Since when did I expect that much in my future?

Natalie was my ray of hope in these thousand seas of darkness. She gave me the desire to live. Yes, I simply wanted to stay by her side forever…

Even if the day we would part was coming soon…


~~
oOo-Natalie-oOo

As usual, I went to the building, but I couldn’t find him there. It wasn’t dark inside. There was some dim light from my flashlight, it didn’t go off like usual. Sensing something wrong, I raised my voice:

“Hey, um… you, where are you?”

My voice echoed through the empty room. One second, two seconds… I wondered why time passed so slowly… Thirty seconds later, a familiar voice answered me in whispers:

“…I can’t come out… Sorry… I can’t control my power right now… It’s too much to handle…”

Oh… His power. Must be what made it dark every time I came.

One in ten thousands is the percentage of being rich - people like me.

One in a billion is the percentage of having supernatural powers - people like him.

But his voice sounded strained. I felt myself wondering about his condition. I wondered why… I never cared about anyone else… Or maybe it was just because he was the first person that I’d ever shared anything with?

“Is it… that bad?” I asked, a bit hesitantly.

“…I don’t know… how long I can hold out…”

I didn’t know how I should feel about it. If he was gone… people could enter this place without fear… If he was gone… would I have no place to go again?

If he was gone…

If he was gone… I… I…


~~

Embracing the darkness in my arms,

If I keep crying out your name until my voice is lost

Will you hear it…?

Will you answer…?


~~
oOo-Sasa-oOo

I woke up from a nightmare, and sweats had already soaked my shirt inside out. I dreamed I was dead, and Nate was calling out for me. She looked so lonely and so sad, and she was also crying… It was so painful every time I recalled that face.

The seizure came again, more often than before – it was a sign of the incompatibility between my power and my body as a vessel. The pain was pricking every inch of my skin, and all my insides felt like burning. Breathing heavily, I crawled on the ground, curled up, then clutched my stomach…

Hurt… It hurt…

Her sad face was floating in my mind, once again.

Hey, Nate… What would you do after I was gone?


~~
oOo-Natalie-oOo

Swaying the pen between my index and middle fingers, I absently looked outside. It was a cloudless day, and the sun was shining brightly. I didn’t like the sun. It was something too bright, too cheerful for me… And that intensity hurt my eyes…

Suddenly I saw something flashing at a window of the abandoned building. It was dark, then dim, then dark again.

I abruptly slammed the desk and stood up.

“Sorry, Professor. I have a stomachache.” I said, nonchalantly. “I’d like to go to the washroom to let things out.”

All the girls shrieked disgustedly, and all the guys rolled on the table and laughed like idiots. The professor grimaced, but he still let me go.

I quickly ran toward the building. Something was going on there. It was dark inside, but I knew many people were running around, just by listening to those numerous footsteps and voices. Already used to the place, I cautiously stepped from room to room. Finally, I felt something cold touched my hand.

“It’s you?” I whispered. “What’s going on?”

“…They’re coming for me… my power… they want it…” He whispered back, holding my hand tightly like a frightened child.

“What will you do?”

“…It’s… too late… for anything… Just a matter of time… before… they’ve got… me…”

I thought for a short while, and my answer became clear.

“Should I help you? Like, escaping?” I asked, earnestly. “Don’t… Don’t ever give up…” I stammered.

There was a complete silence for a minute. Then, slowly, he said:

“I’ll entrust my everything to you.”

“What…?”

He suddenly grabbed my shoulders firmly. “…I’m glad I could see you for one last time… You’re still… so warm…” He murmured.

Just then, I had a feeling that I would never touch this familiar coldness again.

Something wet stroked the skin on my neck. Uh… maybe his lips…

Unconsciously, I blushed.

He kept on kissing my neck. I hoped he wasn’t a vampire… Nah, it was ticklish, but it didn’t hurt. What was he doing?

I heard footsteps coming nearer. It must be them. The ones who were after him.

“They’re coming!” I said, urgently. “You don’t have the time to flirt, you know! We need to run away!”

He gave no signs of hearing my words.

I placed my hands on his arms to shake him, but then I felt something wet trickling down. It felt slimy, it smelled salty, it was like blood.

I touched the side of his head, and I felt the same kind of liquid oozing out.

…He was injured? They injured him? What the hell was going on?

As the footsteps were at the entrance of the room, the darkness began to lift. His power was running out, and he was cornered.

“Don’t be scared…” He murmured, not lifting his head. “The darkness in your heart… which draws me to you… no one shall touch…”

In the dim light, I saw several dark-hooded people standing before us, then I looked at the boy who was holding me, I noticed the blood was all over his body.

A faint silver light was surrounding his body, and he was glowing. There were spots of light coming out of him and… floating into me. My neck, where he was touching, felt hotter with time.

“He’s doing the ritual! We have to finish him before it completes!” Someone from the group screamed.

Before I had the time to react, a knife flew toward us and struck deeply onto his back. His body gently shook, and then he looked up at me.

It only lasted a short time, but I thought time was frozen just for that moment and made it an everlasting memory.

I had thought the reason why he always kept it dark when I came was because he didn’t want me to see his ugly face. I didn’t give it much thought, I never cared about appearance. But now that I could see it, I was pretty taken aback. His face, even when it was covered with blood, still looked like that of an angel. His black hair reminded me of the velvety sky I gazed at every night, and his grey eyes were staring at me, tired and sad, but on his lips was a faint smile.

“I want to live… I really want to live… with you…”

Then, using all the strength he had left, he swiftly pressed his lips on mine.

My eyes were widened with shock.

Soft feeling… and… warm breaths…

His tongue passed something into my mouth, and as I gasped for air I accidentally swallowed it. Then he let me go, his hands limply fell off my shoulders, his body went lifeless, and his eyes closed.


Goodbye, Natalie…

I think I’m in love with you…

…He was dead.

“Soul transfer…!!” Some people simultaneously said, angrily, furiously, but I could hear nothing more. I stared at the dead body at my feet, and my mind felt empty.

I knelt down on my knees and put my arms around his shoulders. Burying my face in his hair, I could smell its sweet scent. I held his body more tightly and closed my eyes.

“Don’t go…” I muttered in vain. “Don’t leave…”

The hooded people dashed toward me, hands reaching out to grab me, but…

BAAMMMM……!!

They were all thrown backward, away from me. My body was glowing, like the dead boy in my arms used to, and that light scared them.

…What just happened…?? What was that sudden strength inside of me…?? Was it… Was he still… protecting me…?

All of them looked horrified, and they ran away.

Alone, I looked at him again. Was it fear I felt, or confusion, or anger, or sadness? I didn’t know…

…A lone teardrop fell, and I couldn’t stop it…


Don’t cry… Please don’t cry…

His body shone, and when the wind blew past my face, bringing the scent of spring, bringing that familiar coolness, his body became glittering dust, and the dust followed the wind, flying out to the open window, into the clear blue sky.

I looked around at the room. It seemed like nothing had never taken place. Everything had disappeared… The fight, black-hooded people, blood traces, and even his existence… my only place to turn to…


~~
oOo-Natalie-oOo

I walked home, my mind still stricken by what had happened in the building. But once I crossed the threshold of my house, I was dragged back to reality again. Moving back to avoid a flying plate, which hit the wall soon after and shattered into pieces, I covered my ears with my hands, and silently climbed up the stairs. I dropped myself onto the bed, closing my eyes, closing my mind…

Please leave me alone… I was sick of everything… I couldn’t stand it… couldn’t stand it anymore…

“…Um… Can we… talk?”

It wasn’t exactly his voice, but somehow, I knew it was him. It must be him.

I opened my eyes, looked around and fell into disappointment. There were no signs of him.

“…I’m here.” He whispered, and I realized that the voice… came from my mouth.

He was inside me…

WHAT?? Inside me??

He explained that he was “freeloading” my body, and I got mad. But then, as I was talking to him, I realized I couldn’t notice them yelling at each other downstairs. The place of peace now was within my mind, with him there.

Maybe I would ignore him for a week, to get revenge on him for entering my world without permission. But, for now, let us talk… Because I didn’t feel like fussing over the details tonight… Because I felt like missing his voice… so much…

And we talked and talked through the night, until I fell asleep peacefully, hugging a soft pillow and unconsciously smiling…

Yes, everything changed, but nothing was truly lost… You were still here, next to me, from now until forever… Sasa…

[silver]

i find it a little strange that Nat didn't feel curious about those who killed Sasa. and dude, somebody she likes was croaking right in front of her.. wouldn't that painful image traumatize her, wouldn't that haunt her.. like.. for a while before she got her senses back and crawled on the bed??

it would be more reasonable if she blamed herself for not being able to save him, a little. yes that feels more like it after seeing someone die in front of you.


but i really like this side-story (told u right?? :D). it feels so soft and fluffy and safe. like a favorite blanket. and getting back something you thought you'd lost forever is always a big relief and joy so warm that make you forget all the obstacles ahead, right?? ^^ (but honestly, human and a ghost overloading the body.. that's a big one -_-", lets just pretend i forgot all the super natural power thing.. yeah that makes it a little less complicated to handle lol )

[lu_hehe]

***laughing so hard*** you actually tell me all the things I didn't even dare to think of, because they are too complicated for such a side-story :D :D nice pointing out......

Natalie is very childish. She's a bit selfish too. At this point of time she's only thought of Sasa as someone who gives her a sense of safety. Her reasons for offering help? Partly for him, partly because she wants to save herself, who desperately needs someone to depend on, too ("If he was gone… would I have no place to go again?" >> selfish) :D In my first draft she didn't even want to help -__-

That's why I pity Sasa.... one-sided love is difficult, right??

If you mean this part...

I woke up from a nightmare, and sweats had already soaked my shirt inside out. I dreamed I was dead, and Nate was calling out for me. She looked so lonely and so sad, and she was also crying… It was so painful every time I recalled that face.
>> Natalie was crying in his dream :D (even though she did cry later...) She never learned of Sasa's pains, because he didn't even show them to her...

Anyway, I think if we experience a loss, we will feel very empty at first and just want to run away. Reasoning and dealing with problems will be afterward. Well, he will surely tell her everything, but whether she really cares or not... I don't know...

Which reminds me... imagine if Sasa's body doesn't disappear, Natalie will have a hard time finding ways to bury a dead body and hide from cops -__- All those blood traces too... :D :D

[silver]

In Cris's case I let him deny reality first.. and then the pain, the crying, after that is the blaming and hating himself. but of course Cris was losing someone important, so the grief is more profound..

ok then, maybe after all Nat still puts herself and her sadness above all others (yes thats what i call selfish). but i guess its fine, she'll grow up, neh??

lol and it's freeloading?? i thought it was overloading.. :so_funny:

why do i have a very strong feeling that Sasa didnt die yet, is this where the magic factor kicks in and miraculously brings the death back to life?? (gosh im such a kj lol)

[...:*Vô*:...]

mình ngu anh :khocnhe:
bạn post tv được hem :rain:

[lu_hehe]

lol and it's freeloading?? i thought it was overloading.. :so_funny:
I asked my friend: "Hey, do you know what is the term for getting in your house without permission and staying for free? I know that I've learned it, but I can't remember it!"

And then he made me feel stupid by saying: "You already said "free", right? Then it's freeloading." ya-daa-ya-da-yaa...

>> Yes, I think this is what I meant... :D :D


why do i have a very strong feeling that Sasa didnt die yet, is this where the magic factor kicks in and miraculously brings the death back to life?? (gosh im such a kj lol)
...
...
I promise you that I won't say anything. :so_funny: Btw, what is "kj"??


mình ngu anh :khocnhe:
bạn post tv được hem :rain:
hơ... chắc mình phải để cái link bản dịch lên trang 1 quá... hic...

A/N: anyway, từ từ nhấm nháp những ngày bình yên còn sót lại nhé mọi ng` :so_funny:
-----
ENTRY 25

Natalie appears at the stairs when we’re all having breakfast, so I call her over and ask her to join us. Frankie doesn’t seem to be very happy though. He looks at the way Natalie consumes food, falls into shock shortly after, and wears his grumpy expression for the rest of the morning.

Ignoring the knife and fork laid on her sides, Natalie pours the whole bottle of ketchup on her toasts and crams all of them into her open mouth at once. The red traces of ketchup smeared all over her lips give off the image of a wild lion who’s just finished its enormous meal.

But as she holds up her hand, I can see that for the first time she is wearing the bracelet I gave her. The Alexandrite is shining green, and the expression on Natalie’s face is much brighter now, although there’s still a hint of defiance.

I feel like grinning in victory…

Red means “stop”, green means “go”. So it’s not totally hopeless after all, eh, Sasa?

Natalie’s eyes meet mine, and although she isn’t smiling, her tone is playful:

“I’m going to stay here.”

“Oh.” I absently reply, putting down my fork after finishing the scrambled eggs.

“Don’t know how long though. Maybe forever?” She says, casually.

Frankie and Willie look alarmed, but I’m still laid-back. Well, I did say she could stay, and she doesn’t seem to prefer her own house anyway.

“That’s fine with me, as long as you do pay rent every month.” I shrug. Money isn’t a big matter to me, but I don’t think Natalie wants to owe me anything. “Oh, and go talk to Dean and Peter. They’ve missed you… a lot.”

“…Fine.” She sniffs, and quickly walks out to the car.

It will take some time for her to grow up. Somehow I wonder if growing up is really a good thing. She will have to change to accept life as it comes. Cry and laugh… Sorrow and happiness… But no matter what happens, or how much she changes, I know Sasa will still love her. Just that… I hope he can stay with her forever…

~~

There were final exams today, but we all came late because of some unsurprising circumstance. I mean, it’s another assassination attempt from Nami Simone, previously known as “Kenny’s ex”. Oh, but I guess I should call her by her real name.

According to the National Investigative Force’s database, which Wen has lent me a hand in penetrating, she’s Nami Fernandez, the only daughter of one Amelian famous mafia family. Which reminds me, Kenny really knows how to choose his girlfriends…

Or maybe it’s intentional? I would never believe he didn’t know her true identity. But why did he still…?
Could it be…

No, please, I desperately hope it isn’t so, but as the saying goes, hope is just the foolish denial of reality.

Oh, geez… Kenny. Theodore. Hayden. You. Are. So. Dead…

But to sum it up, Frankie, Natalie and I got out of that predicament with the help of a smoke bomb, some sedative, a bit of fighting, and the last-minute interference of Willie’s troop. Obviously I was late for the exams, but just half of the given time is more than enough to finish them.

However, there’s something bugging me, and it’s the unusually intense persistence of Nami. I don’t mind playing hide-and-seek with her, but it doesn’t give a very good foreboding. I hope that when I’m finally able to interpret this strange and baseless anxiety, it won’t be too late…

Thud!

My line of thoughts abruptly cut off, I realize that my feet haven’t been moving for minutes. I allow my gaze to drift to the direction where the sound comes from – the garbage can next to my maple tree, and wonder if it’s that Mimi again…

Oh, okay. I shouldn’t have blamed everything on cats, even if the love-marks (scratches in reality) Mimi gave me yesterday are still red on the back of my hand (Misty already avenged me, and the two cats seem to be on bad terms with each other right now).

Ay… in front of me right now is Lyserg Kelly, and the thing he has just thrown into the trash can before walking away is a deformed bag - looks a little like a present… Patricia’s?

…Hasn’t this happened before? Is it a déjà vu?

Lyserg… what a mystery. I have seen him being really timid, seen him suppressing his feelings, but this iciness is something new…

Alright, another one with split personality. I just hope that he doesn’t have a “Sasa” inside him like Natalie.

Man, this is driving me crazy… but that’s “crazy with excitement”, and I don’t really mind figuring it out…

While dashing toward the tree, I make a decision do a background check on this mysterious guy during this break. For Annie’s sake? Not really. I’m never that nice… More likely, it’s to satisfy my curiosity.

~~

Enjoying both the warm sunshine and cool shades of the old oak trees at once, I settle down on the soft grass, and my baggy outfit makes me feel totally at ease. Because of a more-than-obvious reason, I’ve been wearing unisex clothes to school lately. I know there are many rumors circulating about why I’m dressed in that way, but it doesn’t seem to bother me as much as I thought. Surprisingly, my popularity with the male population doesn’t seem to decrease. As a matter of fact, they think that I still look good in those kinds of clothes, and go as far as feeling prepared to change their genders if there are guys as good-looking as me.

I laugh. What an exaggeration!

Opening my blue-skinned-blue-screened laptop, I take a quick glance at the guy in front of me. Wen really has a lot of free time, it just seems like he doesn’t go to school – maybe he’s taking classes online like Kenny? Anyway, Wen is still mystery to me, but I know better not to ask. Sometimes, all it takes to feel happy is just being together.

…Which reminds me of Dean and his damn annoying comprehension. Why does he have to understand so much that he makes up excuses to leave us alone?

I hack into the school’s system and others that are linked to the Kelly’s to find out about Lyserg, but other than him being adopted to that family, there’s no more information. Something’s weird, though, because the family only consists of him and his adopted older brother. If I have to take notes, the first point will be, “how did the brother adopt Lyserg?” His brother is a young, single man, and those conditions would make it difficult to adopt a family member.

The second point is, there’s no background about Lyserg at all - nothing about his life before the adoption.

Could it be that these information were only made up…?

“Ahhh… hacking into other people’s backgrounds is like digging their secrets. It isn’t really nice.”

I didn’t even know when Wen was behind me. I guess I was too engrossed.

“I know.” I sigh, turning my head around to look at him. “But I never said I’m a nice person.”

He sits down beside me and moves the laptop out of my lap. “Hey, let me help you.”

“I thought you said it isn’t nice.” I frown.

“Don’t worry, I’m not a nice person either.” He replies, his hands sweeping through the keyboard. Ehhh… what pretty fingers… those of a pianist…

Within one minute, he gives me back my laptop, smiling. “There you go.”

My eyes open wide. The database of NIF spreads over the screen, full with names, ID numbers, addresses and many other information.

“Is there something you can’t do? Anything at all?”

“Well, I thought you’d be more curious about this.” He shrugs, and as I look into the data, once again my mouth drops in surprise.

[lu_hehe]

A/N: Let's say goodbye to our blue-colored days. And... damn, I'm having hiccoughs...... argghhh... so annoying...
-----
ENTRY 26

Connecting the phone to the built-in system of my car, I begin to dial numbers. It doesn’t take the person on the other end a long time to reply.

“Thea…?”

“Hello, Aunt Di!” My voice sounds unexpectedly eager over the transmitter.

“What is with this out-of-the-blue call, Thea?” She asks, teasingly. “Good timing, I’ve just begun to miss your little stories, too.”

“Oh… Actually, there’s nothing much going on, just… I just want to hear your voice!”

A soft laugh resounds at the other end. Upon hearing it, I feel a sudden surge of warm and reassurance. My mood is always like this when I’m around her. I’m really dependent on her, I know it, but who wouldn’t, if they had such a wonderful guardian?

“You sure know how to make people happy.” Aunt Di says. “I want to hear your voice too, I really do.”

“Are you at home, Aunt Di? I will go see you!”

“Oh, no, I’m at EDS right now. Just some weekend’s shopping.”

EDS… EDS… If I’m right, that department complex is located on 6th street… I touch the icon on my GPS and continue talking to her while my left hand is still inching the steering wheel.

A bit of happiness seeps into me…

I’m telling her a lot of things. About Wen, about Dean, Natalie, and all other exciting things happening to me lately…

~~

“…”

What’s wrong with the damn phone?

Why were there some unusual noises before Aunt Di stopped responding?

Why do I keep on having this sudden irritation?

What is this vague fear that makes my heart jump nervously?

The other end of the line only answers me with an emotionless and continuous beeping sound.

Cold sweats trickling down my skin, I concentrate all my mind on the GPS so that I will not get lost again. I have to get there, fast. I really, really don’t like this feeling.

-
-

5th street, traffic jam.

I hit my fist against the steering wheel impatiently, my right hand clutching my cell phone so tightly that it almost breaks.

The car in front of me doesn’t move up to fill in the empty space. Annoyed, I punch the horn several times.

But it seems like there’s something capturing the attention of all the people around me. I look up at the wide screen on top of a tall building on my right side, and my eyes widen in shock.

The news. It is showing the news. But, what the hell…? Smoke and fire… screams… frantic people running around… and smoke and fire all over again…

No way…

I clutch my hands into fists, my fingers dug into my skin. I try to stop my body from shaking, to stop my irregular gasping.

What is happening…?

And the thought comes to me… hits me in the face… as coldly as ice…

…No… NO…!!! DON’T!!!

I bang the car’s door open and run out onto the sidewalk. My legs keep on moving, I couldn’t feel tired. I couldn’t think properly, and there’s only one thing in my mind: to get there as quickly as possible.

I pray… I pray… silent words… It’s the first time I’ve ever prayed so much…

Please, God… I’d give up everything, so… please…



~~to be cont~~
-----
Tình hình là tớ hơi bị phỡn, nên mới post 1 khúc tí tẹo thế này lên :D :D Viết lúc vui vẻ, rồi chêm thêm vài khúc khi chán đời nên nó cứ như thập cẩm. Ôi ôi... nói chung, entry này vô cùng lộn xộn...

[lu_hehe]

ối, thót tim.... "Ai đó" (một người mà tớ tưởng là đã mất tích và xém treo biển tìm trẻ lạc :D) chợt nhắc làm tớ nhớ đến cái fic bị quên lãng này (hic, bận bịu với cái gì đâu là thế, sorry Alex con yêu -__-)
-----
ENTRY 26 (cont)

The end of the prayer is blurred out as I stare at the scene in front of me. It is as if my blood is drained out, and my life energy is sucked dry.

It’s a mess of colors… ugly colors mixing together… painting a horrible canvas that for all my life I will never forget…

Police cars, fire engines and ambulances are crowding the nearby streets. Numerous cops are surrounding the entire area, struggling to keep people from entering. People from the rescue unit are running in and out. The tall, large building which they are circling looks like a big dump of rubbers, bricks, and rocks. Half of the floors collapse, clouds of smoke are coming out, blackening the sky, and fire is sizzling in several places inside the mess, still fiercely fighting with the water columns that are directed in. I could feel the heat enveloping me, even from a distance. Everything turns shaky and blurry in my eyes, and the scene automatically replays in my head…

It’s like someone is choking the breaths out of me, is gripping my heart so tightly… It’s so painful… It hurts…

This isn’t happening… This isn’t… No, it couldn’t be…

…EDS… Aunt Di… Aunt Di…

…It’s like a nightmare that never stops haunting me…

…Aunt Di…

…Please, this isn’t real! This isn’t real! THIS ISN’T!!!

Without thinking, I launch myself toward the building. There’s nothing more important than getting inside. Aunt Di is still alive, I know it, and I must save her!!

A lot of people reach their hands out to stop me. They stand in front of me, they grab me back, but they can’t stop this desperate me. My chaotic feelings give me invincibility, I break out of their grasps and run through the wall of fire.

I look left and right, coughing continuously. The smoke slips down my lungs, making it hard to breathe. There is also faint smell of blood. I place my hand over my nose and my mouth. Forcing my eyes open, I search for her, even though they feel so stung and irritated with dust.

Replay…

A scene of destruction…

A leg is sticking out from under some broken pieces of the walls. I dash toward it, kneel down and use my own hands to dig through. The hot bricks graze my skin, but that is nothing compared to the pain and disappointment I feel when I realize that it’s an unfamiliar person, and he’s already dead.

Somewhere deep in my soul, I let out a quiet sigh of relief...

Still, fear continues crawling over my skin.

“…I want to hear your voice too…”

The voice of Aunt Di echoes in my mind. It keeps me going, and I move deeper and deeper inside the building.

I will find you, Aunt… so promise that you will wait for me…

Bricks often fall down from above, and sometimes I could dodge, sometimes I couldn’t. My shoes are burnt and my clothes are as torn as rags. The side of my head, my shoulder, my arms and legs are bleeding, but I’m oblivious to the pain. It doesn’t matter… doesn’t even matter…

I can’t lose you… I just can’t lose you, Aunt Di… There’s no way…

I cough harder, my throat feels so dry. The ash sticks onto my face, it’s hot. Water seems to be drained out of my system, and my legs almost buckle that I have to find something to lean on.

“…Everything will be okay…”

How I wish I’d hear those words again! But what should I do when the one to tell me that is currently the cause of my fear?

“…Everything will be okay…”

Really…?

~~


Monsters, monsters under my bed

Won’t you comfort me and ease my pains

Before an eternal sleep embraces us?

Like a prayer I used to say, the voice is ringing through my head, bringing back endless nightmares from childhood.

It hurts. It hurts so much. Inside here. Inside my chest.

It hurts so much that even death would be more comforting.

I let out a broken sob when I pull out another corpse. Frustration and fear bring tears to my eyes. Where’s Aunt Di? Where’s she? I can’t find her anywhere!!

What if…

What if…

…NO!! She’s alive! I know she’s alive! I will definitely find her, and then she will… she will… smile at me again… She will smile at me again…

Heavy thoughts force their way out of me, sifting through smoke and dust, and I will tell myself the lie a thousand times if it could keep me believing… if it could give me hope… if it could stop me from breaking…


Hey monsters… monsters…

Tell me a fairytale…

and sing me…

a lullaby…

I swiftly turn my head around when I hear a faint moan. The sound is really weak, but I know where it comes from. Dropping down on my knees, I throw the flaming fragments aside and reach my arm down. The scorching fire is tearing out the thin outer layer of my skin, but I still try to drag up that warm thing. It’s heavy, and my energy is so drained that I take many gasps.

It’s not her…!!

It’s a small girl, who is still breathing weakly. I hurriedly pull her out of the mess, let her lie aside, and continue looking.

My mind can’t stop jumbling up. Reality and memory interfere with each other, making me unable to comprehend…

“…I will forever pray for your happiness…”

Aunt Di once said that, I still remember… It was when she tucked me in bed, stroked my hair and told me some old bedtime stories…

“Can I be a princess in the fairytale?” The six-year-old me asked, expectantly, as she was closing the book.

“Of course.” She chuckled lightly. “You’ll be the prettiest, luckiest and happiest one.”

When I finally closed my eyes and drifted into sleep, she would smile softly, kiss my hair and murmured to me the magic words.

“…because I will forever pray for your happiness, my dear…”

Aunt Di’s soothing voice followed me into my dreams, where the fairytales and adventures begun…

But now I don’t wish to be a princess. I don’t need a prince on a white horse or a knight in shining armor. I only want you, my fairy godmother… my guardian angel… I need you, Aunt…

Don’t go…

Please don’t go…

A hand is placed on my shoulder, and a quiet voice rises above those buzzing sounds around me.

“Come back… Come back with me, Thea…”

Wen kneels down next to me, and fixes his eyes on mine. But I don’t need sympathy! I don’t need sympathy! I just want to find that person… the dearest one to me!

I look away, and continue digging up the mess of bricks. Something cuts my fingers, leaving a throbbing wound. But I continue… I won’t stop… won’t stop…

Red... Why is everything red? When have my world become so red? I don't like this color... I really hate it...

“…There’s nothing you can do. Please…”

I turn back, heart filled with anger and resentment that I barely notice the wet moisture trickling down my cheeks.

“Then what can I do?” I shout, starting to break. Right now I'm even capable of uttering the most cruel things. “Tell me, what can I do? Sit around and just let it happen? Stop trying? How can I? How can I do that? You don’t know! You don’t know how much she means to me! You don’t know… You don’t know… You don’t know anything…”

The rest of the words are drowned in my loud sobs. I begin to cry and cry, and I don’t recall I’ve ever cried that much before. This pain is too enormous to keep inside, to hold back, to pretend that I don’t feel it…

…Something that has life can never come back once it leaves…

I know! I know! I really know…!

In truth I have realized this, but I don’t want to think about it, don’t want to face it… Because if I do, it would seem like Aunt Di has gone forever, and I can never reach her again…

I’m scared of reality. It haunts me… It will haunt me until death…

Wen presses my head against his chest, yet I struggle to push myself away. I wish it will stop hurting, yet I don’t want to be comforted, I don’t want this pain to go away…!

“…Yeah… I don’t know, but…” Wen murmurs, his voice strangled. “…but let’s go back together… please…”

With his arms around my back, he holds me so tightly that it’s almost suffocating. Listening to these unchanging heartbeats somehow numbs all my senses… I clutch his shirt with my trembling hands and bury myself in his warm embrace, like desperately trying to hold on to the only buoy in this vast and deep sea, to stop getting knocked down by the ruthless, continuous crashing waves. Tears… salty, bitter tears keep flowing out of my eyes…

“Give her back… to me… please… give her back…”

Surrounding us, the sizzling, pitiless flame is devouring everything… Each and every moment is carved into my memory like deep cuts of infinite time, which will never ever heal… and the line between life and death is smeared out to nothingness…

~~


Let your arms enfold us

Through the dark of night

Will your angels hold us

Till we see the light?


~~to be cont~~
-----
A/N: Dài... -__- Tự cho mình vào lưới cá (cái tình huống kinh khủng này), giờ quẫy đuôi thế nào cũng không thoát ra được. >> cắn bút, í lộn, cắn bàn phím >> đây là lý do thật để giải thích vì sao tớ trốn mất :D

Phải ngồi xem clip của 9/11 để tham khảo, cho dù hoàn cảnh hơi khác (gì chứ tưởng tượng vụ này thật là mệt óc). Còn cảm xúc........ Hix, có lần tớ đã "cảm" được vụ này khi tớ cứ tưởng là có chuyện j xảy ra cho pp T__T, hay cái lúc mơ thấy thằng bạn nó... - -'

Oh, there... I couldn't let Natalie go through the same process. Esp when she has different personality... Me, I was like:

Pain: yep, silence: yep, denial: yep, crying: not yet, blaming myself: no, hatred: yep.

[silver]

Well.. it was supposed to be scanned and posted much sooner.. but due to technical problems, it was delayed until today..

http://i31.photobucket.com/albums/c360/teddybear15/Dothory.jpg

Hope you like it.

P.S: I think the braided hair in your drawing has gotten to me.. i don't particularly like piggy tails that much :so_funny:..

but Dothory's pretty, neh??

[lu_hehe]

uwahhh... so cute! (prettier than I've imagined, too :D) Here's the long long hair :D I've never grown my hair that long.... Mum cut it before that happened.

Out of curiosity.... is it a purple light I see?

Actually, in my drawing it isn't a braid :D :D (just throw in the crunchies somewhere once in a while - I used to do that to my hair and my little sis's several years ago...).

Well, for now, I'd go dancing on the rooftop :so_funny:

P.S: "Dothory" >> I'm gonna cry T___T >> Is that supposed to be her nickname??

[♥nAnA_kOmAtsU♥]

Lu ơi

:x

Cho Nana mang truyện này sang dđ trường ( lequydonhn.net ) để cho mn học tập đc k :">

:x

[lu_hehe]

@nAnA: go ahead... :D :D Nhưng tớ e rằng học tập từ tớ thì có mà.... :so_funny:

Thông báo nho nhỏ: tớ đã tìm ra "một lý do lãng xẹt nào đó" rồi, và tớ cần một thời gian để bình tĩnh và suy nghĩ... (độ dài của khoảng thời gian thì còn tùy vào mức độ thích nghi...)

Tớ rất có thể sẽ tiếp tục viết trong thời gian này, chỉ là tạm không post lên mà thôi. Dù gì đi nữa tớ cũng sẽ không vô trách nhiệm đến mức bỏ rơi con yêu của mình. :D:D

With love,
Tạm biệt ~~ :)

[lu_hehe]

Share cho mọi người cái này để mọi người biết là tớ đã thiếu hiểu biết đến mức nào khi bắt đầu viết Alex :D:D

Tình hình là tớ đang học một khóa gọi là Human Communication (đáng lẽ học năm ngoái nhưng vì tớ ko thích những môn nào dính dáng đến xã hội cho nên để đến bây giờ, và đó là một sai lầm trầm trọng). Theo như thầy tớ, this is how to use language effectively:

- Describe your own feelings rather than evaluate others

- Solve problems rather than control others

- Be genuine rather than manipulative

- Be empathized rather than remain detached from others

- Be flexible rather than rigid

- Present yourself as equal rather than as superior

Nếu chiếu theo các điều trên, có thể nói bé Thea của tớ đã vi phạm đến 5/6 (-__-) Ôi... cái vốn hiểu biết của một kẻ anti-social như mình.... thật là thủng lỗ chỗ...

P.S: tuyên bố bài post trước vô hiệu lực.

[xbaby_girlx]

hmm, tớ có 1 số gợi ý nho nhỏ như con thỏ cho bạn đây: thường thì ng` viết diary hay sử dụng past tense mới đúng cậu à. Ng` viết truyện TA chuyển qua chuyển lại từ past tense sang present tense điệu nghệ lắm, nên cái này bạn cần học hỏi đấy. Sao bạn hong dùng từ ngữ thông dụng hơn cho bà con dễ hiểu nhỉ? Những vocab bạn xài làm mình cứ nghĩ là bạn... tra trong từ điển ấy.... Nh~ cái quotation marks bạn đặt rất đúng cho nhưng sau nó hong phải là period mà coma nhé bạn. Anyway, bạn viết được như vậy đã là pro rồi.
-tớ nhận xét như vậy có... kỹ quá hong ta???- ^^

[lu_hehe]

Well, if you could give me the specific examples of the vocabulary type you mentioned above, I'd be more thankful. I've never used any words which I wasn't familiar with in creative writing, so I can't really comprehend this point.

The quotation marks, I wonder... You mean dialogues? I've read a few novels in English, they've used a variety of punctuation as long as they are all inside the quotation marks. And by the way how should I end the lines with a coma?

I've used present tense to write my own diary for a very long time, it's hard to change. Furthermore, there are things that happened in the past, so I employed past tense to recall the characters' memories only, that would avoid confusion. I'm not a pro, and I'm still learning, so what I'm doing is working with what I'm good at.

Well, anyway, I appreciate the constructive advice.

[xbaby_girlx]

ex: "I'm taking AP chem," i said.

[lu_hehe]

oh.... a 'comma' you mean?

If you're talking about sth like this:


“Shouldn’t it be colder?” She replied, trying to pull her hand out of my grasp, but I held it more tightly.

The "she replied... tightly" thing, the action is emphasized, so it's not really a speech tag to be grouped with the quote into one full sentence. It's more like a sentence by itself.

If it's something like:


“You look quite messy for a girl.” He commented.

Then, yes, I was wrong and I'm well aware of it. But notice that I don't put the verb in front of the noun in speech tag, so it's supposedly my own style to begin with.


Btw I was asking for the example of the vocabulary type you mentioned above, the what-I-took-out-of-dict thingy.

[tranle]

hơ hơ, mình thấy bạn viết được văn tiếng anh như thế này cũng khá dzòi nà, hok ai tự nhận mình là hoàn hảo để còn cải thiện chứ. Mình chỉ đọc vài đoạn thôi chứ chưa đọc hết ^^"
Cố gắng phát huy nhá ^^"
à, sorry cho mình hỏi thêm câu nài thấy hơi bị... dzô duyên chút thế chứ bạn lu hehe là con trai phải hok? ^^"

[tienu]

Share cho mọi người cái này để mọi người biết là tớ đã thiếu hiểu biết đến mức nào khi bắt đầu viết Alex :D:D

Tình hình là tớ đang học một khóa gọi là Human Communication (đáng lẽ học năm ngoái nhưng vì tớ ko thích những môn nào dính dáng đến xã hội cho nên để đến bây giờ, và đó là một sai lầm trầm trọng). Theo như thầy tớ, this is how to use language effectively:

- Describe your own feelings rather than evaluate others

- Solve problems rather than control others

- Be genuine rather than manipulative

- Be empathized rather than remain detached from others

- Be flexible rather than rigid

- Present yourself as equal rather than as superior

Nếu chiếu theo các điều trên, có thể nói bé Thea của tớ đã vi phạm đến 5/6 (-__-) Ôi... cái vốn hiểu biết của một kẻ anti-social như mình.... thật là thủng lỗ chỗ...


very true!! *two thumbs up*

That may explain why some of us is more attractive than others. Well, I guess everyone see one example here: the one who has shared this valuable piece of info to us all :D :D

Even an angel has a beast within her/him :D In result has turned into the creating of Thea. And everyone loves both you and Thea :D :D